Naruto 1. the Past made me

Cat: Naruto

Title: Heir to the title of...

Rating: M

Pairing: Naruto X ? (Up for debate)

Summary: Uzumaki Naruto is the oldest child of Uzumaki Arashi and his wife Uzumaki Usagi and heir to the Uzumaki clan as a whole. His world is torn in two when his mother died helping his father seal one half of Kyubi into his new born sister and the other half into Uzumaki Menma. Will Naruto let his hate consume him or will he follow the path of that his parents believed in.

We don't own Naruto or anything that is in this story that may be crossed with it.

Zaara: Sometimes I wonder if we have to much time on our hands

Killjoy: Here we go again

Tayuya: If i'm going to be here I don't want to be as sober as a fucknig judge.

Killjoy: Here red. Have some Sake. I also have some of your favorite dumplings

Zaara: pass me a cup

Tayuya: Fuck yea. Now we have a party.

Naruto: Human speech

_"I will be: Human thought_

**Sealing style: Jutsu/ Demon speech**

_**Damn you Uzumakis! Demon thought**_

00000000000000000000

(Uzumaki clan compound)

The clan compound of the Great Uzumaki clan was more along the lines of a small town within The Strongest of the big 5 Hidden villages, Konoha. Since the Uzumaki Helped found konoha they were given the area next to Lake and forest to call their own. It wasn't very big only about 2 miles wide and 5 miles long. It had several small building, but the most central of these buildings was the Clan heads house. Were Clan head Uzumaki Arashi resided.

Currently the entire clan was at the Dojo watching the jr tournament between the kids of the clan. The clan had sat next to his wife and his little sister. The Clan head Uzumaki Arashi was a tall man of 6'2" with spiky red hair that fell to the middle of his back and bright blue eyes. He wore a white top with a high collar, over that he wore a long sleeved horai with the swirl on the black. The Coat of the clan head.

His wife Usagi was a lovely woman that even at the age of 27 turned the heads of the young males of the village. She had a kind smile and was of modal height at 5'9. her long red hair was done up into two buns to resemble her great great—aunt Mito. She wore the Uzumaki matiarc Kimono. In her lap resided their energetic 3 year old daughter Tayuya who had a lighter shade of red hair and dark brown eyes.

On the other side stood his 18 year old sister and wife to the 4th Hokage Kushina. (I'm not describing Kushina)

"Sorry I'm late Brother. I had much to do," said Kushina giving her brother a small smile.

Arashi smiled at his sister before nodding. "I don't hold it against you Kushina. After all the duties of a wife are hard as are the duties of a husband and a father," said Arashi.

"So how has my favorite nephew done in his bout so far?" asked a worried Kushina.

Usagi smiled, but was beat to the punch. "Nii-sama is kicking butt!" yelled the young child.

They smiled before turning to the main floor. In the center of the ring was their 7 year old son and heir to the Uzumaki clan. Naruto. Naruto was of height and they were sure that he would be as tall as his father or maybe his mother. His hair was spiky and blood red as all Uzumaki's hair was. He wore a white top and tan pants. His fists and hands were taped up. He was in the stance that all kids were taught at the age of 5. The Sealing fist. It was only due to the Uzumaki sealing skills that the taijutsu was named so.

His opponent was a 10 year old boy who got into what few saw as a more sloppy version of the stance. The young girl who was acting as ref sounded off with Go. The older boy charged Naruto and throw out a kick. Naruto flipped over the kick and landed his heel into the older boys shoulder. The older boy grit his teeth before grabbing naruto's leg and swinging his around and releasing him.

Naruto held out his hand making below his feet and seemed to stop in mid-air before glaring at his opponent .

Kushina was surprised at her nephew. "That was the solid wall and gravity barrier! since when can Naruto do that?" asked Kushina. Everyone in the clan knew that was a level 4 sealing technique within the barrier zone of sealing, one of the harder zones to master. Even Kushina was only a level 6 barrier master, but it took her almost 6 years to get there.

Usagi smiled. "He stayed up all last week mastering that level. Soon he'll move on to the next level. I plan on taking him under my wing then," said Usagi.

Kushina nodded. "Naruto-kun is a true prodigy if his skills now are anything to go by," said Kushina.

Arashi smirked. "You know the Uzumaki don't believe in prodigies! We only believe in hard work. And my boy is a hard worker if I ever saw one!" said Arashi

Naruto flipped onto the ground and looked at his older cousin. "Give up nii-san. You can't beat me," said Naruto.

The older boy grinned. "You know the rules little cousin. Family first and never surrender!" said the boy as he went though hand signs.

"**Sealing style: Blue fire Crush down**!" yelled the boy pointing his fingers as Naruto and firing a blue beam of light at Naruto

Naruto sighed before running though hand signs. "**Sealing style: Beak piercing Tri-beam**!" yelled Naruto making a triangle of yellow with three smaller triangles before they shot out and slammed into his older cousin sending him into the wall and pining him to the wall.

Naruto walked up to him and held out his hand making a knife edge as it glowed orange and made a blade. It was a basic skill of all Uzumaki, but once some got to the level of 3 they all but forgot about the skill. Naruto walked up to his cousin and held his blade at his throat.

"Yield," said Naruto.

The older boy smiled at his young cousin. "Very well Naruto-sama," said the older boy only to make Naruto frown at him as he was dropped.

"I told you not to call me that Otunga-baka," said Naruto.

Everyone in the hall laughed at the young men as they bowed to each other before the adults and children congratulated them. No matter how hard she tried Usagi couldn't keep her young child in her arms. As Tayuya broke free from her mother she was the first one to Naruto and jumped on her older brothers back.

Naruto smirked at her. "Hey there shrimp!" said Naruto.

Tayuya puffed out her checks before she began to rain blows down on her brother's head, although it did little to him. "Baka! Don't call me that!" yelled Tayuya.

Everyone smiled at the kids antics

(2 years later- October 10th)

9 year old Uzumaki looked at the beast in horror as it threatened the village. The Monster 9 tailed fox was decimating their forces and had all but forced the strongest summons the village hand. The Dog boss Cerberus, the Hawk boss Prez and even the second strongest of the Monkey clan the bad ass Gorilla Kurll.

Naruto grit his teeth in anger. He was a freaking chunin and yet he couldn't do anything to stop this beast... or so many of those outside the Uzumaki clan told him. He was after all a level 5 sealing master, and a level 9 barrier master.

Naruto jumped onto the Hokage tower and opened his pouch and pulled out 4 solider pills. This bordered on Chakra overload, but he knew what he had to do.

Naruto vanished in a burst of speed and appeared on the Kyubi's head before putting his hand on Kyubi's head."Alright Fox I hope you like this! **Uzumaki Forbidden sealing style: Single blade Cremation**," said Naruto closing his eyes.

A massive seal appeared under kyubi before it erupted in a massive blade of heat and flames. The last thing he heard before he passed out was Kyubi's roar of rage and pain.

(Some time later)

5 year old Tayuya sat next to her brother's bed holding his untapped hand. It had been three days since he had used the forbidden attack. He was in such bad shape that even the best Uzumaki healers said there would be some scars even with the legendary blood healing of the Uzumaki clan.

"Nii-san please wake up soon," said Karin.

"He has yet to wake up?" came the voice of her uncle and leader of the village Namikaze Minato.

"Uncle Minato.. hai. He's still out," said tayuya

Minato sighed. "Yes I know. Your aunt Kushina just regained conciseness and is nursing your new cousins," said Minato with a smile.

Tayuya smiled. She was glad that they survived the attack, but was quite sad that her father died killing the Kyubi.

"What's going to happen now uncle. We lost half the clan due to the attack ," said Tayuya.

"I know. That's why I've decided to take charge of the clan until I feel that Naruto is old enough to run it," said Minato with a faint smile.

Tayuya's eyes widened. Never before had someone who married into the clan been clan head. It went against Uzumaki Tradition as it was. Tayuya stood up. "You can't uncle! By the Second Hokage's bylaws you can't run the clan as Hokage.

"Yes, but also it states that in times that a clan is in distress without a clear leader then the Hokage if related to the clan can take over," said Minato.

Tayuya glared at the man.

"That is Naruto-nii-san birth right!" yelled Tayuya.

Minato glared at the girl making her step back. "You will not question your kage or your clan head am I clear?" asked Minato.

Tayuya bit her lip and bowed her head. "Hai,"

Minato walked out only to miss the crackle of chakra in the hand of Naruto and his eyes opening.

(4 years later)

13 year old Uzumaki Naruto and 9 year old Uzumaki Tayuya glared at the 'clan head' and his family as they were bowed to in the halls of 'their' home. Ever since Minato took over the Uzumaki clan four years ago he had made several moves that had stopped Naruto from taking his position as clan head back. Worse yet he made Naruto his personal guard and made sure that Naruto was always close at hand.

Kushina walked around like a queen and enjoyed her power over the clan. The kind and gentle Kushina was gone and in her place was a beast. The twins Uzumaki Menma and Uzumaki Tali were alright. Tali was shy and preferred to be around Naruto. Menma saw Naruto as his rival and wanted to fight Naruto to prove who was stronger.

Minato stopped and looked at Naruto before smiling at him in a way that Made Naruto wish to wipe that smile off his face. Naruto had grown in years and was as tall as 5'5" his once short hair now reached his waist in a row of messy spikes with the spike covering his left eye. He wore a black shirt with a blue coat over it, black pants gloves, and had on black boots.

Tayuya changed as well she wore a black cap, black boy shorts, a red shirt, and a gray sleeveless jacket, around her neck was a necklace that Naruto had given her.

"Let's go Tayuya-chan," said Naruto turning and walking away.

Tayuya followed her older brother before doing a light sprint to catch up to him. "Nii-san can't you do anything to get your title of clan head back? That fucking Pig Minato doesn't deserve to rule our clan," said Tayuya with venom.

Naruto turned and poked his sister in the head making her stop. "Let it go Yuya-chan," said Naruto smiling before he removed something from his pouch. "Happy birthday,"

Tayuya looked at her brother and the beautiful curved dagger flute. It was 10 inches long with the handle being 4 inches and the blade 6 and was obsidian black.

"Nii-sama," said Tayuya only to feel a pair of lips on her forehead. Tayuya blushed.

"As long as I live I will protect our family," said Naruto. "_Even if it means I live in hell,"_

(7 years later)

20 year old Uzumaki Naruto stood in a room full of Jonin who were helping the Hokage put together a document for teams. 7 long years had passed and he was the new 'hottie' among the young kunoichi and civilian women between 13 and 40. Even Clan head Inuzuka Tsume had him on her radar.

Naruto stood at 6'3" with a build that would make Sohan jealous (2), his red hair fell to his waist in multi spikes, his blue eyes were as Sharper as a sword, his black shirt had no sleeves and over that he wore a blue and white hoari with the Uzumaki clan symbol on the back, but on the left front side he had the sign of a lv 12 barrier master and a lv 10 sealing master, dark blue cargo pants, black boots and a pair of of black gloves.

Standing before him were the Hokage's 'Pet' Jonin, Sarutobi Asuma, Yuhi Kurenai, and Hatake Kakashi.

Minato looked at everyone, but almost smiled as he looked at Naruto. Minato had been in charge of the Namikaze-Uzumaki clan for some time. We a bit of pull and favors leveled by his old Teammates Hiashi and Shibi he got enough propaganda to get his name put in front of the clan. Soon the Name Uzumaki would vanish.

Shaking his head he opened a box and set down folders that belonged to the new ninja that were set to graduate.

"Alright normally we would leave this to the academy teachers, but since we have so many high profile clan heirs in this years graduating class we will sort them," said Minato.

Kakashi raised his hand. "I would Like Uchiha Sasuke. The other two are left to your discretion Hokage-sama," said Kakashi.

Minato looked at the list before pulling two folders. "Misao Ami and Shima Shi. Both will complement Uchiha-san," said Minato.

Kakashi took the documents and bowed to his sensei. "Hai Hokage-sama," said Kakashi before he vanished in a whirl of leaves.

Kurenai raised her hand. "I would like to take Hyuga Hinata. As well as Aburame Shino and Inuzuka Kiba," said Kurenai as Minato handed her the folders leaving.

Asuma took a drag of his cig. "I'll take whatever you give me Hokage-sama," said Asuma.

Minato rubbed his chin in thought. "I'll give you the Ino-shika-cho," said Minato,"

Naruto watched as one by one the students were selected, but a few times he had heard his cousins names and saw that Minato was holding them back from other squads. Finally Minato looked at Naruto with a grin.

"As one of the strongest Jonin in the village and a master of Uzumaki sealing I place Namikaze-Uzumaki Menma and Namikaze-Uzumaki Tali under your care," said Minato.

Naruto narrowed his eyes. "With all due respect Hokage-sama I already a student. Uzumaki Tayuya," said Naruto.

Minato narrowed his eyes. "Yes you do. However she has yet to active her Genin Status and she is what is it 15 years old now?" asked Minato knowing the she turned 16 in just a few weeks.

Naruto glared at Minato. "Do not push me Minato! We both know that my current level is more then enough to handle you! Even if you are a kage you've been stagnate sitting on your throne!"" said naruto with fire in his voice

The room grew cold as the two stared at each other. Many knew of the tension between the two men and knew that even Minato might not be a match for the young Uzumaki sealing prodigy. After all it was common knowledge that Minato's title of 'yellow flash' was dictated by his special kunai that used a special seal. A seal that Naruto had picked apart in mere moments.

Minato frowned at the disrespect he was given from the boy before him. " Don't get cocky _'King of Sealing'. _I still have several ears on you. Remember who is the ruler and who is the horse. You are training the heir and heiress to the Namikaze-Uzumaki clan, as well as the children of the Hokage. That is an honor that many would kill for Naruto," said Minato.

"An honor stolen from me," said Naruto. "I am the true head of the Uzumaki clan not you!" said naruto

Many in the room felt the air leave as Minato's eyes became cold as ice, while Naruto's became deep pools of rage. Minato reached for a kunai as Naruto didn't bother to move. The next few second were tense before Minato released a breath.

"You may hate me Naruto, but what I did was best for the clan," said Minato.

Naruto walked up and grabbed the three folders left. "No Hokage-sama what you did was in the best interest of your family," said Naruto turning to leave.

As he left, he prayed that the Hokage would make a move to try and strike him down... for it would be his last.

0000000000000000

Tayuya: This shit is great

Killjoy: Yeah they are very good. But soon i will get you some Venison.

Zaara: I prefer burgers myself

Killjoy: Bah Venison is food of the gods although hmmmm.

Tayuya: I still want more dumplings

Zaara: is that so

Killjoy: Well my dear Tayuya i am going to ask that place that makes your dumplngs if i gave them the meat will hey make us venison dumplings.

Zaara:(tick mark)Killjoy this better not be on the next bill we get or i'm going to kick your ass!

Tayuya: Oh my GOD! I must have them


	2. Meeting the Team

Cat: Naruto with slight crossovers here and there

Title: Heir to the title of...

Rating: M

Pairing: Naruto X ? (Up for debate)

Summary: Uzumaki Naruto is the oldest child of Uzumaki Arashi and his wife Uzumaki Usagi and heir to the Uzumaki clan as a whole. His world is torn in two when his mother died helping his father seal one half of Kyubi into his new born sister and the other half into Uzumaki Menma. Will Naruto let his hate consume him or will he follow the path of that his parents believed in.

Zaara: Oh shit I think I need a vacation.

Saeko: Zaara-san are you putting me with Naruto-kun or not!

Tayuya: I can't wait to get Naruto (licks lips)

Killjoy: LOL! Look out naruto your being hunted

Saeko: Last I check Zaara said he was mine

Kushina: My son is not a toy for you two girls to fight over!

Zaara: You do know that your not his mother in this story right

Kushina: Details Details! He's still my baby boy!

Killjoy: Haha here we go in 3...2...1...

Human speech

_human thought/Flashback/_

**Demon/Boss Speech/Jutsu**

_**Demon/Boss thought**_

Incantation

00000000000

(Ninja Academy)

Namikaze-Uzumaki Tali sighed as her brother and his friends (namely Inuzuka Kiba) flirted with the little girls known as Ami and Ino. Tali herself had her own fan boys. But who could blame them as she was a beautiful girl at the age of 12. standing at a modest highest of 5'1" her curves had only started to develop, long strawberry blonde hair, that went down to her butt, purple eyes, wearing a white top,with orange trim, a black skirt, and thigh high black stockings, her shinobi sandals and around her neck was her headband. On her left thigh was a special case that her cousin gave to her. It was a case used for making seals.

Her brother was quite the stud if she dared to say so herself. He stood at 5'3" blonde hair with a few orange bangs, dark blue eyes and three whisker like marks on each cheek, wearing a black vest that was closed, white short sleeve shirt, blue pants, and sandals. His headband was wrapped like his fathers.

Tali sighed before laying down. She had been training with her older cousin in the art of sealing to reach her 4th level. She had been stuck on level 3 for over 2 years and it worried the clan elders that an Uzumaki was at such a low level of power. There was even talk among the clan about Naruto becoming the clan head if he accepted the arranged marriage between himself and her. Of course it wasn't going to happen.

Sure Naruto was kind and very handsome, but Tali _didn't_ like Naruto like that and even if she did, he would never force her into an arranged marriage. Not if he could help it. Oh Tali know of her fathers goal to bring his name to the world and make it stick for all times. It's something she both wanted and didn't want as her father didn't earn the right to be clan head.

The door to the class opened and the Sensei's walked into the room. Umino Iruka and Sagara Mizuki. Iruka was kind while Mizuki was a tool. He always leered at the females and was always kissing up to Sasuke, Menma, and herself. He always seemed... dark. Not like how Naruto was dark in a good way. As Tali's mind drifted she found herself slipping into a past that was hers and her beloved cousins alone. Before she could drift off she heard the names of the teams getting called.

"Team 7 shall be Uchiha Sasuke, Misao Ami, and Shima Sai. Jonin sensei is Hatake Kakashi.

Team 8 will be Inuzuka Kiba, Aburame Shino, and Hyuuga Hinata, Jonin Sensei Yuhi Kurenai.

Team 10 will be Yamanaka Ino, Nara Shikamaru, and Akamichi Choji, Jonin Sensei Sarutobi Asuma

Team 11 will be Namikaze-Uzumaki Menma, Namikaze- Uzumaki Tali, and Uzumaki Tayuya, sensei Uzumaki Naruto.

"Your sensei's will be here to pick you up after lunch," said Iruka.

Tali gasped. _"Naruto-sama is going to be my sensei!"_ thought Tali with a grin on her face at her luck.

(Tallest building in Konoha)

Naruto stood on the rooftop of the governing building that belonged to the Civilian part of the government. He looked over the village smiling. It had become quite rare for him to just relax and enjoy the view now adays. Konoha was part of him. He loved the gentle spring, and the warm summers... he wasn't to big a fan of winters though. The people were kind and while he was a professinal killer he could see the beauty in the world. The wind was blowing nicely today.

The wind picked up in a gust before settling down slightly. "I had no idea you had returned from your mission already Saeko-chan," said Naruto as a woman hung off his shoulders.

The woman was his old teammate, his first lover, and the 'Queen' of Blades. Saeko stood a 5'7" with an impressive bust of DD, long arms and longer legs that were attached to her shapely hips, her lips were a shiny pink which attracted many males to her, along with her long straight purple hair with the triangle fringe in the center, dark blue eyes that held a powerful darkness to them, she wore a black muscle shirt, a white jacket over that, a black skirt that was slit up the right leg showing the string of her thong, high heel battle boots, lace purple stockings, and finally a belt that held a katana.

"It's good to see you my King," whispered Saeko kissing Naruto's ear.

Naruto shivered knowing what she wanted. It wasn't hard to figure out that she sought him out for a long night in her bed. It wasn't uncommon for them to sleep together ever few weeks for 2 or 3 days to quince the thrust known as lust, but that was it. Outside of that they were just good friends.

"You may have to put a hold on it Saeko-chan," said Naruto.

Saeko frowned as she pulled away knowing that as much as she needed it and wanted it, she still had to play by the rules they both set before they started sleeping together. It was five simple rules to keep things straight between them with no hard feelings if one or the other decided to break it off.

No sleeping together if you had a boyfriend/girlfriend

No acting as a couple in public (Even though they liked to go out and eat together as just friends alone)

the other person didn't have to be there in the morning (they were ninja and had missions at all kinds of hours)

No sleeping together if they had a mission together

No saying the three words

Simple rules, but both knew that at times those three words could slip. After all they had been teammates for well over 12 years and lovers for 5 of those.

"What happened while I was gone? Did you get another girlfriend Naruto? I hope it wasn't that bitch Kurenaior her pet snake," said Saeko with a small glare.

Naruto chuckled at this. Saeko had a... dislike of the 'Ice Queen' for acting all high and mighty and her hate of men in general. Kurenai once made the mistake of calling Saeko a dick hopper for seeing her with Naruto one night (it was a simple Dinner) and a different man the next. What had followed was a battle that was almost legendary in the minds of males as the two women clawed, bit, and punched each other with little regared for their ninja skills. That had lead to Saeko being stationed at the North post near Iwa and Kurenai at the south for 7 months.

Naruto grabbed his friend and gave her a kiss on the lips that made her melt into his arms. Naruto pulled back and saw that her eyes had darkened with lust. "No. You know I would never date her. I'd rather not be tied down to her bed and raped by her friend. I have been given a genin team by Minato. I have to train my cousins," said Naruto.

Saeko nodded. She had been asked to be a sensei last year. Her team didn't make it past the first 6 minutes of the test. Of course this is more of a pissing match between Naruto and Minato. Ever since the death of the last clan head and Naruto's Father Arashi and his Mother usagi, Minato had angled himself into being clan head of the Uzumaki clan. Saeko and even Naruto himself wasn't fully aware of the details. With over half the clan dead and the Clan heir weakened after fighting the Kyubi then it seemed to only make sense that The husband of the young heiress Kushina would be running the clan. If they were any other clan Saeko might have bought it.

"How long before you pick them up?" asked Saeko hoping she had some time.

Kami smiled upon her this day.

Naruto gave her a smirk. "I have a little over three hours," said Naruto.

Saeko smirked before they vanished in a gust of wind. Naruto would be over 2 hours late to pick up his team.

(5 hours later)

She didn't know if she was going to kill the damn fan girl with purple hair or her cousin first, but if her brother didn't get there soon Tayuya was going to snap on someone. Tayuya being the oldest one in the room was the tallest at 5'4" long red hair that fell to the middle of her back, a red and black baseball cap over her signature black cap, she now wore a short sleeves red shirt, and a pair of tan pants that stopped just above the ankle.

"Oh Sasuke-kun your so cool!" yelled the purple haired chick.

Tayuya had a tick mark in her head. "OI! Purple haired bitch will you please shut the hell up! Some of us don't want to hear your annoying fucking voice every 30 seconds!" yelled Tayuya.

Ami frowned. "What are you even doing here you old hag? Shouldn't you be a Chunin? Or are you so weak that you couldn't make the cut?" asked Ami with a smirk

Tayuya reached for her dagger intending to skin the girl alive. "No. I was being trained by my brother for the last few years and he wouldn't allow me to join the academy or a team until he felt I was strong enough to not die on my first B ranked mission.

"Your brother must not be all that strong then," said Sasuke speaking for the first time.

The three Uzumaki looked at him as if he was crazy. "You don't know who Tayuya's brother is do you?" asked Menma looking at Sasuke like he was a fool for not knowing Naruto.

"And I should care because?" asked Sasuke.

"Good question Uchiha-san? I'll let you know when I have an answer," said Naruto standing at the door.

"You bastard! What kept you!" asked Tayuya getting in her brothers face. Only to be bopped on the head. "OW! WHAT THE HELL!?"

"Respect Tayuya-chan. Do I need to beat that lesson into your head again?" asked Naruto making Tayuya pale. Her brother was normally a kind man, but when it came to missions, Minato, or training people (namely her) he was quite a ruthless bastard.

"No brother. So what kept you anyway? It's not like you to be late," asked Tayuya crossing her arms in what she thought was an intimidating juster. To Naruto however it was just his little sister trying to look grown up.

"Saeko," said Naruto as if that one word would clear things up.

Tayuya looked at him. "Ahh. Saeko's back in town. I take that you had your usual 10 hour fuck fest?" asked Tayuya making all the kids even Sasuke blush.

"How can you be so vulger and in front of your brother no less!" yelled Ami blushing and thinking what would happen if she could get Sasuke into bed.

"I've said worse in his pressnce," said Tayuya glancing at the girl from the corner of her eye. "So how long did you two fuck anyway?"

"Arn't you going to repromaind her for such a foul mouth?" asked Ami.

If Naruto heard Ami he didn't bother to answer her. "Five hours this time little sister. She wouldn't allow me to leave unless I promised to come back later," said Naruto crossing his arms.

"You two need to stop fucking dancing around with just the grab ass you play and just get together," said Tayuya.

Naruto sighed as he called his team to follow him. "Were it so easy Tayuya, were it so easy," said Naruto. "Team 11 follow me to the roof. Oh by the way you three got about another hour before your sensei gets here. He has a reputation for being 3 hours late for everything,"

Sasuke cried hearing this knowing that the fan-girl was foing to irritate him for the next few hours.

(On the roof)

Naruto stood across from his seated students. "Alright introductions are in order," said Naruto.

Menma raised his brow. "Why? We already know each other! we cousins! And Uzumaki!" said Menma

Naruto sighed. "It's tradition. Even if we are blood-related and know each other well. My name is Uzumaki Naruto. My likes are my little sister, Saeko-chan, the clan, and fuinjutsu, my dislikes are the governing body of Konoha and Itachi Uchiha, my hobbies are gardening, playing the violin, and hanging out with Saeko-chan. My dream for the future is to become the clan head of the Uzumaki clan and have children of my own," said Naruto

Tayuya snorted. "If you stop fucking around and ask Saeko out then that dream would come true!" yelled Tayuya.

Naruto sighed before throwing out his right hand with his index and middle fingers together. "**Uzumaki sealing style: Restrain**!" said Naruto.

Tayuya's arms snapped behind her back locking them in place. "What the fuck! Let me out of this you limp dick bastard before I cut your fucking dick off and sell it as a dildo!" yelled Tayuya.

"You know why I did this Tayuya. You annoyed me. Besides you can break out by the time it's your turn. Menma if you will," said Naruto as Tayuya focused her power to break the restraint seal.

Menma grinned at this. "My name is Namikaze-Uzumaki Menma. My likes re My family, the clan, and my two favorite cousins. My dislikes are fan-girls, Sasuke-teme, and Kiba teme, My hobbies are sparing with Naruto-aniki and flirting with Ami and Ino, and my dream is to learn the Flying thunder god Jutsu and become a legend like my father," said Menma thrsuting his fist forward.

"A good dream to have and I promise to help you to the best of my abilities," said Naruto before nodding to Tali. "Tali-can if you please,"

Tali blushed. "My name is Namikaze-Uzumaki Tali. My likes are my family and the clan, my dislikes are the way Sasuke looks at me when were together, my hobby's are hanging around Tayuya-chan. My dream is... I don't really have a dream," said tali.

Naruto nodded and smiled at her. "Your still young. There is plenty of time for you to find your dream," said Naruto as The seal on Tayuya broke. "Finally free huh?" asked Naruto with a smirk.

Tayuya rubbed her arms as she glared at her brother. He had packed a hell of a lot of chakra into that seal, Even if it was his weakest one. Lucky for her that it was his standered punishment for her when she did something that annoyed him and had learned that the array was broken with an application of chakra and a counter seal, but that was to technical for her mind currently and she wanted to rest.

"My name is Uzumaki Tayuya. My likes ares my bastard of a brother," said Tayuya glaring at her older brother who smiled and waved. "My flute, and the Clan, my dislikes are prevs, and that bitch Kurenai and her little snake Anko. My hobbies are playing my flute and hanging with my brother. My dream is none of your fucking business,"

Naruto clapped. "All fine. Met me at training ground 23 tomorrow for your final test," said Naruto.

Menma looked at Naruto with shock. "What do you mean final test. We passed already," said Menma thiking of all the ass he was going to kick.

"That was for the Civilian council peace of mind. In truth, the Shinobi Council's and Hokage's requirements are much higher. If you can't pass you Jonin-sensei's test then your out on your ass or back in the academy," said Naruto staring at his students. "And that's not even the bad thing. Out of all the teams you only have a 33 percent chance of passing the Exam,"

Tayuya grit her teeth. "_No way in hell did you train me for nearly 6 years only to hold me back now!" _thought Tayuya

Menma glared at Naruto. _"I refuse to let Kaa-san and Tou-san down_," thought Menma

Tali gulped. "_There's no way I can beat a jonin, not one like Naruto-sama anyway!" _Thought Tali

"Get some rest you'll need it if you are to pass my test. After all what are three little Genin to a man with the title of King," said Naruto vanishing.

The three 'new' genin turned to each other.

"Well we're fucked," said Menma only to be hit by Tali. "What the fuck!" asked Menma only to be hit again by his sister.

"No swearing!" yelled Tali.

"Tayuya swears all the time and you don't hit her!" yelled Menma.

"Hey short-stack leave me out of this!" said Tayuya.

"Who you calling short you ugly fucking Amazon" yelled Menma only to get hit again. "Why the hell are you hitting me and Not her damn it!"

"Because she's not my brother Baka," said Tali putting her hands on her hips.

"That and I'm the only one who can say for sure how Naruto is going to fight and most likely beat us down," said Tayuya sighing and sitting down on the ground once more.

The twins looked at each other. "Lets hear it?" asked the tins at the same time.

Tayuya pulled out a pack of ciggretters. Thanks to the Uzumaki bloodline of vitality and health the nicotine in cigiretters wasn't going to effect her as it would a normal person. She would only get about 2 % of what a normal person got from smoking. Since she really didn't smoke all that much it was pretty safe for her. It took her about a month to get through one pack of 12.

Tayuya let the cig with just her chakra before she took a puff of her cig and looked at her cousins while blowing smoke though her nose. "well chibis lets see if we can do anything to beat my brother shall we," said Tayuya with a grin.

The twins couldn't help but grin as well.

(Saeko's apartment)

Saeko sat at her table with only a long sleeve white button up shirt, black lace thong and stocking on. In her right hand was a cup of tea. It was a lovely day in the village. Last night after she had come in from her long term mission and her body was satiated if only to a degree. Saeko knew that she was a blood-lust driven woman. 20 years of life told her that. Her sensei and teammates understood her and even helped her out. She was still afflicted by it.

Of course fighting often left her hot and bothered so normally she sought out her preferred partner is she wasn't in a relationship. She had only ever had 3 boyfriends and two of them sucked in bed. After the second or third romp she ended it with them. Naruto on the other hand was a stud that would leave her weak in the knees and sore for days.

Saeko smiled as her window opened and her best friend entered the room. Saeko got up and walked around the table before kissing Naruto on the cheek. Hello Naruto. Do you want some tea?" asked Saeko getting him a cup and pouring him some.

"Thank you Saeko-chan. So your back to normal I see," said Naruto taking a seat at the table.

"Normal no, but the haze in my head is gone. Although I still want to be fucked silly, I'm alright at the moment," said Saeko taking a sip of her tea.

Naruto nodded. "Are you free today Saeko-chan?" asked Naruto.

Saeko nodded. "Yes. Remember I just got back from a 8 week long mission," said Saeko taking another sip of her tea.

"Then get dressed. I want to take you out," said Naruto.

Saeko smiled at her friend. "You don't have to do that Naruto-kun. I'd much rather stay and cook for you my king," said Saeko.

Naruto smirked at Saeko. "Shouldn't a king give his queen whatever she wants?" asked Naruto.

Saeko walked up to Naruto and traced two fingers over his chest. "I'd rather stay in tonight and keep you all to myself Naruto-kun," said Saeko.

Naruto smiled before giving her a small kiss before walking over to the stove. "If you so inset on staying in tonight, then I'm at least cooking. Kami-sama knows that you've only had field rations for the last 8 weeks,"

Saeko smiled at her friend. "Thank you my friend," said Saeko even though her heart ached to say 3 little words that they had said they would never say to each other again.

000000

Saeko: Yes! I get my wish!

Killjoy: LOL good luck.

Zaara: Still not sure if your the one or not.

Saeko: (Glares at Zaara)

Tayuya: I will have Naruto.

killjoy: Just like old times

Zaara: Lets try and avoid having angry females trying to kill us


	3. Team 11's test!

Cat: Naruto with slight crossovers here and there

Title: Heir to the title of...

Rating: M

Pairing: Naruto X ? (Up for debate)

Summary: Uzumaki Naruto is the oldest child of Uzumaki Arashi and his wife Uzumaki Usagi and heir to the Uzumaki clan as a whole. His world is torn in two when his mother died helping his father seal one half of Kyubi into both his new born cousins and the other half into Namikaze- Uzumaki Menma and Tali. Will Naruto let his hate consume him or will he follow the path of that his parents believed in.

Zaara: I think last chapter was fairly well

Killjoy: I'm warning you Zaara if you keep this up your going to piss of Kushina

Tayuya: We'll be fine... Although Kushina is kind of scary

Killjoy: Fine. But i'm not helping when she tries to kick your ass

Saeko: I have to agree. It's not worth getting in Kushina-sama's way

Zaara: I'll just have to give her what her daddy never did a good old fashion spanking.

Saeko: Haha! You beat Kushina-sama. That's going to end badly.

Tayuya: Leave it alone. Zaara can take care of himself.

Killjoy: Here we go again.

"Baka Nii-samaHuman speech

"_This is for the best,"Human thought/ Flashback_

**Uzumaki sealing style: Great Demon seal! Demon/boss speech/ jutsu**

_**Damn you KUSHINA!" Demon/Boss speech**_

Incantation

0000000000000000

(Training ground 23 0700)

Naruto lay on the ground looking up at the sky. His mind drifting to him and Saeko. As a team they were often called The King and Queen. A nickname both had gained in Kumo's bingo books and while they had bounties with other countries few dared to take them both on at the same time as combined they had a Flee on sight order and alone a Kill on sight order.

The girls of the village looked at him like a treat and Saeko didn't tolerate it to well. That being said Naruto didn't take to kindly to Kakashi and Asuma hitting on her when they thought they could get away with it. Gai while a nice man didn't have to much of an interest in flirting with girls younger then him. He was actually engaged to a young lass who ran a dojo and they had adopted a child... Naruto was sure his name was Lin.. or something like that.

Naruto sat up as his students entered the training grounds. "What took you three so long? I could have stayed with Saeko and made sure she was awake?" asked Naruto grinning.

Tali blushed at this knowing what her cousin had been up to. It didn't help that she had a few pictures of Naruto from Kunoichi monthly. He was ranked as the number 1 handome man in konoha. They even had a picture of him shirtless. Tali felt a drip from her nose and quickly wiped it away. She wasn't a pervert... She just like to read the articles.

Tayuya snorted. "Damn pervert," said Tayuya

"Non of your business Naruto-sensei," said Menma wit a grin.

Tali glared at her brother. "Sorry for being late Naruto-sama," said Tali with a bow

Naruto stood up and took out a scroll. "That's cool. It about time for us to start this test anyway. Your goal is to get this scroll from me by 10:00. The person who gets the scroll can stay and train with me, the other two will be sent back to the academy," said Naruto

The three new genin's jaws dropped at this revelation.

"_There's no way in hell I'm going back to the academy!" thought Menma_

"_Naruto-sama! That's so unfair!" cried Tali in her mind._

_Tayuya glared at her brother. "You.. You.. FUCKING JACKASS COCK SUCKING MOTHERFUCKER!" _

Naruto pulled out a pocket watch. It said 7:59... as it hit 8 Naruto gave them the signal them to go.

The three vanished, but Naruto turned and blocked an attack from Menma. Naruto had caught the young man hand and squeezed it. Before gripping his arm and throwing him over his shoulder. Menma flipped in the air and ran though hand signs.

" Ye Lord! Mask of Blood and flesh, all creation, flutter of wings! Ye who bears the name of men! Inferno and pandemonium! The sea barrier surges and marches on the south! **Uzumaki sealing style: Red fire Cannon!"** yelled Menma as a basketball sized flame appeared in his right hand and fired it at Naruto.

Naruto frowned at this. Before raising his hand and pointing at the ball. "**Uzumaki sealing style: Red fire cannon!**" said Naruto firing a baseball sized fire ball at Menma.

Menma smirking thinking that his fire cannon would win out, but was surprised when Naruto's fire cannon broke his apart and hit Menma in his stomach making him yell in pain before it exploded. Menma landed on the ground before looking at his cousin. Smoke rose from his body.

"What was that! That was the most pathetic attack I've seen from an Uzumaki in a long time! If you want to beat me Menma your going to have to do better then that," said Naruto his voice turning cold and distant.

Menma grit his teeth in pain. "_Damn it! I didn't think he was so strong!" _thought Menma.

"Strong? That was weak compared to what I would normally do," said Naruto in a cold voice making Menma's eyes widen. "Don't give me that look. I've had help learning how to read a persons expressions. It gives away all their thoughts and movements so easily,"

Menma stood up and crossed his fingers. "So what if you can read my mind with a cheap trick! I'm not beaten yet Sensei!"

Naruto gave a cold smirk that nearly chilled Menma to his bones. "Then show me what the son of the _Hokage_ can do," said Naruto

"You asked for it Naruto-sensei. No more games!"

While the Red fire cannon was one of his stronger moves, he had other moves up his sleeve. Menma jumped to his feet and made a cross shape. "**Shadow clone Jutsu!**" yelled Menma making 5 clones.

Naruto raised a brow at this. "_Clones huh? I might actually have to hurt him for such a stupid move. A punch is all it takes to kill them. If they were the exploding clones I might be worried. Oh well. I'll just have to teach him the hard way," thought Naruto. _

Menma and his clones charged at Naruto hoping to take him out with numbers and hopefully seals. Naruto drew a kunai and dispatched the clones with a single slash as they got to close, but saw Tayuya and Tali appear within his prefial vision.

"Almost forgot about them," said Naruto to himself.

"Ready Tali!" asked Tayuya as galred at her brother.

"Hai!" yelled Tali

both girls ran though hands signs Hare, Dog, Ryu, Ram, bird, rat, snake, Ryu. "Disintegrate! You black dog of Rondain! Look upon yourself with horror and then claw out your own throat! **Uzumaki sealing style: Strike!" **said the two girls at the same time.

Naruto's body began to glow red as the seal came into effect. Menma grinned as he pulled back his sleeve and jumped up hitting the ground. Naruto raised a brow at this.

"Perfect girls now hold him while I go for the knock out blow! Ye lord! Mark of the damned and dying take power from the wicked and grant the protectors power! **Uzumaki sealing style: Superman punch!"** yelled Menma charging at Naruto with a glowing red fist.

Naruto's eyes narrowed not in anger, but in annoyance. "That's not going to happen. And you dare insult me with such weak seals!" said Naruto as Menma jumped into the air and throw out a punch only for it to stop as it hit a green barrier!

Menma was blown back as the sealing barrier was destroyed throwing the three genin back. Tayuya was able to roll to her feet while Menma and Tali hit the ground hard.

"Damn it!" yelled Tayuya. Sometimes I forget he can make seals without the incantation or the movements," said Tayuya.

"And you forgot to tell us something so important!" yelled Tali jumping to her feet.

"Not like he does it during training!" yelled Tayuya.

Menma stood and glared at his cousin. "How are we suppose to beat him then!?.His barriers are insane?" asked Menma getting to his feet.

"Leave it to me. I'm going to rip you apart Naruto-sama!" said Tali her voice getting hard and cold.

Tali put her hands together before summoning her sword. It was a jin style sword with three prongs patruding from it. Tali specialized in the Uzumaki art of swordsmen ship rather then seals. Of course this made her the first genin in over 3 generations to be considered a prodigy in the art. It also didn't hurt that her keen mind, mixed with trap seals, and her deadly strikes made even other sword users in the clan pause.

"_So little Tali draws her blade huh? This should be most interesting," thought Naruto._

"I need time. Can you give me a few minutes?" asked Tali as she stabbed her sword into the ground.

Tayuya smirked. "Yeah we got you. Menma lets go," said Tayuya.

"Got it Tayuya!" said Menma

Tayuya and Menma charged at Naruto and began to engage him in hand to hand while throwing sealing style jutsu into the mix, but Naruto was restricting himself to Taijutsu at the moment. This beating went on for more then a few minutes before Naruto's arms, legs, torso, and neck were wrapped in an invisible seal.

"I didn't know you mastered the Ambush-flame net," said Naruto as Tali put the blade at one of the tentacles.

"I didn't. I still need both a catalyst and an anchor to use them. However I am much faster now then when you taught it to me. Allow me to show you Naruto-sama," said Tali cutting the tread and igniting the tentacles before the flames rushed to Naruto and Exploded.

"Did we get him?" asked Menma staring at the flame with a hand on his kunai pouch.

"I doubt it. Naruto-sama is to strong to be hurt by a weak attack like mine," said Tali.

"Your right and wrong. I must say that if I wasn't the one who taught you that combo Tali I would have been very worried about the level of your power as young as you are," said Naruto as the flames vanished. In Naruto's hand was a fire absorbing seal. Naruto throw it into the air as it burned out. "As much as I hate to say it. You kids passed this test," said Naruto with a smile.

Everyone looked at him. "What!" yelled the teen and two preteens.

"Yeah you passed the second you started to work together. In fact when you two hit me with the Uzumaki seal style Strike I actually had to focus in order to break it," said Naruto.

"So are you saying we're strong enough to beat a Kage level killer?" asked Menma with a grin.

Naruto snorted as he crossed his arms. "Alone. No not even close. Together you are, but only due to your teamwork," said Naruto. "As you three are taught as children The Clan first foremost and always. But Family above even the clan.

"stop inflating their ego's. You three are no where near strong enough to beat my King," said Saeko appearing next to Naruto, but instead of her normal attire she wore a white muscle shirt, blue jean pants, and her boots, her hair was in a high ponytail leaving her bangs to frame her face.

"I thought I felt you hanging around Saeko. What do you think?" asked Naruto.

"They're good, but no where near strong enough to become the third incarnation (2)," said Saeko as both she and Naruto turned serious.

This confused the teens as they didn't understand what the two were saying. Third incarnation?

"Understood," said Naruto before smiling. "congrats. Meet here tomorrow at 8 for training. at 12 we'll do missions until 5, until then dismissed," said Naruto as both he and Saeko vanished.

(Hokages office)

Minato had already received the reports from Asuma and Kurenai about their teams. Kakashi's team was sure to pass, and he knew his own children well enough to say they would succeed.

A poof of smoke and two of his strongest Jonin stood before him. The young Lady busajima Saeko AKA the Queen of blades and Uzumaki Naruto The king of Seals. Both were young and strong. Part of one of the strongest Teams to ever grace the Hidden Leaf village. Given their titles by A powerful upstart that had threatened the stability of the villages some years ago.

"_History loves to repeat itself doesn't it," thought Minato thinking of how the Sannin got their name._

"Report Naruto," said Minato.

"Hai Hokahe-sama. Team 11 has passed my test. Menma shows promise using Taijutsu and incorporating seals into the mix, Tali is an expert with her sword ad combinations. Tayuya I know for a fact specializes in genjutsu that is quite deadly to any foe. Starting tomorrow I become their mentor and sensei Hokage-sama," said Naruto his voice neutral.

Minato nodded. "Are you and Saeko-san planning anything tonight?" asked Minato.

Naruto looked at his 'leader' with a hard stare. "Maybe? Why do you ask Hokage-sama?" asked Naruto.

Minato leaned back in his chair. "I'm throwing a party for the kids that are graduating so I thought it would be best to have the clan heads there as well as their Sensei's. I would like for you to attend along with Saeko on your arm. We can't have the sensei of the Hokage's kids show up without a date," said Minato.

Naruto glared at Minato. "I see. I'm sure that we have plans tonight Hok...," started Naruto.

Saeko grabbed his arm and gave the Hokage a smile. "We'll be there Hokage-sama," said Saeko.

Minato smiled. "Perfect. It's formal wear so be on time. Party starts at 7 tonight," said Minato dismissing the two Jonin.

Saeko nodded before taking her friend out of the office and down the road to the clothing store to get new clothes for the party. They stopped at her favorite clothing store. Heavens Outfits. Saeko went into the store and right to the Yukata's.

"Why did you say that we'd be in attendance Saeko-chan? You know I can't stand that man," asked Naruto looking at Saeko as she bent over slightly.

Saeko picked out a purple Yukata with yellow lines, and yellow boi sash. "Uzumaki -sensei's rule. Always watch the Watchers. It's for your own good Naruto-kun. You have such hate towards the man it's consuming you. I don't want you to become like that. I don't want to lose the...," started Saeko.

Naruto hugged her from behind. "Saeko enough. Enough," said Naruto as Saeko began to shed tears.

Naruto knew of the pain that he was causing her by no allowing her to say those words, but he himself didn't want to utter the words. After a few moments to compose themselves Naruto and Saeko went about their business and brought their clothes. Naruto bought a set of blue hakuma, and a blue kimono top with a white sleeveless hoari with the Uzumaki clan swirl on the back, and his title printed above it in kanji.

The sight of the The King of sealing and the Queen of the Blades walking down the village streets was a sight in and of itself. Both were highly respected ninja in the ranks and seen by several children as heroes. Both had even had marriage contracts thrown their way by the civilian and Shinobi councils. Naruto had even gotten an offer to 'Mate' with Clan Alpha Female Inuzuka Tsume.

"Nai-chan look who it I! It's King-kun!" yelled a loud voice that Naruto knew well.

"Oh really Ko-chan? Maybe he can give us strong daughters before we give him to other women to satisfy there lust," said the other woman.

Saeko's eyes narrowed as she heard the sound of those women. She turned and saw the two women that she had a great dislike of. The 'Ice Queen' Yuhi Kurenai and the 'Snake Charmer' Mitarashi Anko. Both women were powerful in their own right and Saeko respected their strength, but hated their disposition. Anko wasn't one to be taken into a bed by someone she didn't want. And if they were good enough they ended up with a tattoo on their ass that normally said 'Anko was here! Eat it bitches'

Kurenai was a feminist of the highest order that wasn't outright lesbian. She viewed men as apes! Tools to be used for breeding, passing around between friends, and their power. Nothing more and nothing less. She viewed Naruto as the only male worthy of her affection and devotion and by that extent he was worthy of Anko. That and she figured that they would have the most beautiful red haired red eyed daughters in the village.

Saeko set her jaw. "Don't you two have something to do other then speak to Naruto-kun?" asked Saeko grabbing Naruto's arm.

Anko smirked. "Getting defensive there huh Queenie?" asked Anko.

Maybe if I wasn't in the presence of the two biggest sluts in the village," said Saeko with a smirk

Kurenai closed her eyes trying to calm the slowly building rage. "Anko be nice to our sister. If you are she might allow Naruto-san to impregnate you," said Kurenai with a glint in her eyes.

At these words Saeko balled up her fist in rage. "_How dare she! Naruto-kun isn't some damn toy to be played with !_" thought an outraged Saeko.

"I've told you before Kurenai that I have no interest in you. Not like that," said Naruto.

Kurenai looked at Naruto with a sexy smile. "What about the nights of passion after that mission to Iwa?" asked Kurenai giving a smirk to Saeko who knew what she was talking about.

"It was a 5 week long mission on border portal. You were horny and so was I," said Naruto speaking the plain truth.

While he hated to use women and normally wouldn't at that time he and Saeko were never in the village together for more then a quick talk and lunch. That had happened for well over 7 months. A guy had needs dammit! He had caught Kurenai in his tent, rubbing herself to one of his shirts. A sight like that would get any guy hard so he took her and fucked her like a bitch in heat. That had went on for nearly 4 weeks straight. When they returned to the village they were together for a little over 4 months before Naruto broke it off at discovering that Kurenai was trying to turn him into her obedient lapdog, man-whore, slave. Whatever the fuck you called it she was trying to control him.

"Come on Naruto-kun didn't we have fun, especially when Anko joined us?" asked Kurenai with a smile.

"We did, but that was years ago Kurenai," said naruto.

"But king-kun think about the fun the three of us could have if you just get back with Nai-chan," said Anko with a grin that was just damn sexy.

Saeko knew what was happening. They were bating him into answering so they could drag him back into their clutches. Saeko grabbed naruto's arm and dragged him away. Saeko didn't like where her thoughts were going and the seal were her blade was kept was itching to be released so she could cut those bitches heads off. It took about 30 minutes before Saeko got Naruto back to her apartment and pushed Naruto onto the couch

"Saeko-chan?" asked Naruto as he found her lips attacking his.

Saeko pulled away and licked her lips. "You. Me. A whole lot of sex!" said Saeko as she ripped off her shirt.

Good thing they had a few hours before they had to be at the party.

(1930- Namikaze-Uzumaki clan head house)

Kushina smiled as she talked with her friends Inuzuka Tsume, Nara Yoshino, and Uchiha Mikoto. Each wore a stunning dress for the evening, except Tsume who wore a female version of the classic Inuzuka formal wear (2). Kushina was having such a wonderful time. Her husband was sitting with the Clan heads and their children were having a blast. But oddly she felt somewhat hollow about the entire event.

"So Kushina where is that handsome nephew of yours? I wanted a chance to speak with him one on one," said Tsume with a wicked grin.

"Yes how has Naruto-kun been lately. I haven't seen him since... well since before the indecent," said Mikoto.

Kushina shrugged her shoulders. "Minato said that he was with Saeko-chan last he saw him,"

She had felt an immense amount of guilt for holding out the clan heir title from her nephew, but knew that Naruto wasn't ready for the responsibility of a clan head and council member... or at least that's what Minato thought. Kushina had been raised a clan heiress and knew how to play the part. Yes she walked around acting all high and mighty, but knew that if Naruto ever truly wanted to take the title of clan head back all he had to do was fight Minato and win, but Naruto loved his cousins and sister to much to cause division in the clan like that.

Naruto and Saeko arrived at the house wearing their new clothes. Mikoto, Tsume and Yoshino all blushed looking at the handsome young man that Naruto had become.

Naruto smiled at Mikoto before walking over to her with Saeko and giving the older woman a small hug and kiss on the cheek. "it's been a while Mikoto-san," said Naruto

Oh my word! Naruto-kun. Please either Mikoto or Mkoto-chan. I'm not that old," said Mikoto with a smile. "How have you been Saeko-chan?"

Saeko smiled at Mikoto before nodding. "Good mikoto-chan

Kushina smiled at the two and gave Naruto a hug and a kiss on the cheek,, before giving Saeko the same treatment.

"Saeko-chan it's good to see you again," said Kushina giving the younger woman a slight hug.

Saeko smiled at the older woman . "It's good to see you as well Kushina-sama.

"So are you excited to be training your cousins and sister?" asked Kushina looking at her nephew.

Naruto gave Kushina a light smile. "Tali shows promise in the kenjutsu area. I might see if Saeko can teach her a few things about blades, Menma shows some skill in the sealing arts. While the jutrsu side is lacking I might see how he takes paper and chakra air writing. He might be good at that. Tayuya is good at Genjutsu styled seals and is even trying to develop away to use her eyes as mediums.

Kushina smiled at the praise that he gave her children. The Council elders often went to Naruto asking him to teach the basics to the children who reached the age of 5 to learn from him. A spot often filled by the elders and clan head, but with Minato and Kushnia both being busy with village duties, Naruto often took care of clan duties on Minato's orders.

Before she could get further into her conversation Minato arrived with Haishi.

"Minato-kun," said Kushina.

"Hokage-sama, Hyuuga-sama," said Naruto and Saeko both bowing.

"It is good to see such young ones with manners," said Haishi with a small grin. "M nephew could learn a thing or two.

"Indeed it is, but I'm afraid that I need to steal Naruto from you for a few moments," said Minato.

Naruto raised a brow at this. "Alright What do you need Hokage-sama, Haishi-sama?" asked Naruto.

"Not here. Follow me," said Minato.

(With Tali)

Tali smiled as she talked with her one and only friend Hinata Hyuuga. Hinata like many girls had a crush on her older cousin. She had even given him chocolates last valentines day. Right in front of the whole school. Naruto had been kind enough to accept the chocolates with a smile. Of course before anything else could happen she fainted.

"Hinata-chan are you going to try and get Naruto-sama again?" asked Tali.

Hinata blushed as she poked her fingers together. "Naruto-sama is out of my league. He's strong. Stronger then I'll ever be. Besides he's with Saeko-sempai," said Hinata.

"He's not dating her. Their just old friend," said Tayuya walking up. Her caps missing.

"Their not, but they seem so close," said Tali confused wwith how the two actted around each other most of the time.

"They are close. They were on the same Genin and Chunin team along with...

Everyone stopped talking as the air was flooded with a large amount of chakra. Everyone got into a battle stance. But just as suddenly as it appeared it vanished. Everyone looked around, but found that the only person missing was Saeko.

(A few moments earlier)

Minato, Haishi and Naruto stood in the living room of the head house.

"What did you call me in here for?" asked Naruto his eyes turning hard and his voice cold putting both the older men on guard.

Minato put on his best kage face before looking at Naruto. "Haishi and the Hyuuga council have asked for an arranged marriage between one of their members and one of ours, but according to Uzumaki bylaws for a marriage like this to work it isn't just one marriage, but two with clans exchanging females.

"So what does that have to do with me?" asked Naruto.

"Uzumaki bylaw also states that it's not the clan heads choice alone, but the choice of the family head," said Minato.

Naruto got a frown on his face as he was starting to slowly understand what was happening. " You want Tayuya to marry into the Hyuuga clan!" stated Naruto as his chakra and killing intent starting to rise.

"Yes," said Haishi placing his hands behind his back and crossing his hands. "My eldest child Hinata will be 14 next year and I want her to be taken care of. I wish for her to marry you. This union would benefit both our clans. With Tayuya marrying my brothers son Neji and Hinata marrying you. Any children would be powerful. Making both clans even greater then before and would solidify an alliance that will last for all times.,"

"I will not involve myself nor my sister in a marriage that has nothing to do with love!" said Naruto with fire in his voice.

Minato glared at Naruto. "Why are you being so defiant!? This is for the good of our clan!"

Naruto's eyes narrowed as his Chakra began to flood the area. "You are crossing what I will allow Minato! I allow you to be clan head because of my love for the clan and how much we need the push! You are pushing your beliefs on the clan. I won't allow it anymore!" said Naruto.

"That is enough Naruto-san!" yelled Haishi getting into a stance only to find a blade at his throat.

"That is a bad idea Haishi-sama," said Saeko coldly to the leader of the Hyuuga clan. The gleam in her eye almost daring him to move

Naruto took a deep breath before turning to Minato who looked to be on the verge of attacking. "Was this your grand plan all along to use me and my sister as leverage for more power?" asked Naruto

"You know nothing of the things that need to be done to run a clan... a village! There are sacrifices! This is for the clan!" yelled Minato. "Now is not the time for fighting, but harmony. All you have to do is listen to me Naruto,"

Naruto grit his teeth. "I'm going, but Minato if you ever try a stunt like this again, I will make you ever regret taking over my clan when I couldn't do a damn thing about it," said Naruto as he walked out followed by Saeko.

Haishi rubbed his throat and looked at his old friend. "I thought you said that you could force him to fall in line all those years ago," said Haishi.

Minato glared at the ground. "As his kage he'll follow my orders without question as long as they have nothing to do with his sister or the clan, but as his clan head... that's another matter altogether," said Minato.

Haishi glared at the retreating forms of Naruto and Saeko. "Then you have some cleaning to do in your house my old friend," said Haishi.

0000000000000000

Zaara: I need to start writing down rules if this shit keeps up.

Tayuya: We don't need no fucking rules!

Kushina: Young lady!

Saeko:Sigh... it never ends.

Killjoy: I agree

Zaara: Why do we allow bad guys on the set again? Never mind. Ignore what I just said

Killjoy: Duh! It's entertaining, plus we have stun guns for when they get out of hand.

Tayuya: Shocking them is fun as fuck.

Tali: That hurt way to much Tasyuya-chan

Minato: are you trying to screw Me over Zaara!

Killjoy: Hey get back in he damn box Minato.

Aruther Notes:

(1) That will be explained later on

(2) Think Ayame's armor from Inuyasha for females and Koga's armor for males.


	4. Wave Arc prt 1: The mission begins!

Cat: Naruto with slight crossovers here and there

Title: Heir to the title of...

Rating: M

Pairing: Naruto X ? (Up for debate)

Summary: Uzumaki Naruto is the oldest child of Uzumaki Arashi and his wife Uzumaki Usagi and heir to the Uzumaki clan as a whole. His world is torn in two when his mother died helping his father seal one half of Kyubi into both his new born cousins and the other half into Namikaze- Uzumaki Menma and Tali. Will Naruto let his hate consume him or will he follow the path of that his parents believed in.

Zaara: Hum! I think Naruto is going to be in the studio today

Killjoy: Bah! Where is our favorite cursing redhead?

Saeko: She came with her brother.

Naruto:Believe it or not she actually write beautiful porety

Menma: only when she's not cursing like a sailor on shore leave

Tayuya: Who the hell asked you Menma-baka

Tali: Tayuya-san, Menma-kun no fighting!

Uzumaki believe in family Human speech

_I'll never forget this pain human thought/ Flashback_

**Uzumaki sealing style jutsu/tailed beast/Boss speech**

_**MINATO!" talied beast/boss thought**_

Incantation

0000000000000000000

(Training ground 23

0800- a month after team selection)

A melody played that was easily enjoyed by those who heard it. A sound that filled hearts and minds and brought peace to those who heard it. That's what Tayuya thought of every time she played this melody. A song taught to her by her mother. Tayuya would never be so heartless as to say she didn't love her parents, but every time she thought about them she always saw Naruto and Saeko's faces. The only time she could even remember what her parents looked like was when she looked at a photo. The only photo of them. It was hanging inside of her and Naruto's home.

She stopped playing as she heard the sound of two people enter the training ground. She smiled slightly as she saw her two cousins bickering about what was better sea salt or miso raman. Granted she was more partial to pork raman, but to each his or her own.

"Oi brats! You want to be quit!" yelled Tayuya putting on her normal face.

Menma glared at the older girl. "Bite me Tayuya-chan!" yelled Menma.

Tayuya got a wicked grin on her face before jumping down and landing on her cousin's back, before biting down hard on his left shoulder. HARD! Almost to the point of drawing blood. Menma yelled in pain and panic as he ran around.

"Somebody get this crazy girl off me!" yelled menma!

Tali put her hand up to her mouth to stifle her giggle. It had become a common sight to see the two doing things like this. Tali would almost assume they were flirting if it wasn't for the fact that most Uzumaki had erratic attitudes.

"He told her to bite him didn't he?" asked her sensei as he appeared on the training ground silently.

Tali nodded. As he looked at her sensei. He had a small gotee and had stubble going up his jaw and turning into side burns.

Tali frowned at him. "You need to shave naruto-sama," said Tali crossing her arms.

Naruto rubbed his jaw. "Really. I thought it made me look more handsome," said Naurto.

Tali shuck her head in he negitive. "Not in the least," said tali.

Naruto sighed. "Oh well. Hey Tayuya, Menma-kun get over here," said Naruto.

The two walked over with Tayuya having a triumphant grin and Menma rubbing his shoulder. Over the weeks he had had them going over team building as well as their Jutsu.

In the first week of them being a team he had them learning what roles in the team they would be playing and learning the Tree Walking exercise. Sometimes he wondered why most people called it tree-climbing and not just Tree-walking? Oh well. Most of that took place in the morning. In the afternoon he had them working on on D-ranked mission and boy did it suck to be a genin when you had to do those.

The second week he had assigned them to learning the Water-walking and mastering the tree-climbing. He had also started on their individual training. Tali was learning the Uzumaki sword style quickly, while learning more combinations with Uzumaki-sealing style. Menma had taken a real shine to Taijustu with close ranged sealing as a back up. Then Tayuya was already Chunin level with just genjutsu. Add in her Taijutsu and Sealing she was closer to mid-chunin.

The third and fourth week were spent mostly doing mission and taking their skills to a level that Naruto felt that they wouldn't die on their first mission outside of the village.

"Alright you guys are at the level I deem worthy of taking on a C-ranked mission," said Naruto.

Menma grinned and jumped up. "Really. Thanks a lot sensei!" yelled Menma.

Naruto smirked at his kids grinned and started to make their way to the Mission office. The structure of the Mission office worked out a bit differently then most people thought.

Sure at times you could see the Hokage down on the floor giving missions out to genin squads, but normally that was left to Chunins. Most of the time Genins handled D and low risk C ranked missions. Missions that required chunin were assigned in the Chunin level by PLT leaders and Master Chunin. Then came the missions for Jonin. Those were handled by The Hokage mostly High risk B, all A, and S ranked missions. This was on a need to know basis.

Minato sighed as he looked at mission reports for Genin. While he had no problem getting away from the worst devil of them all. Paperwork. But giving out D ranked missions to geninswas also very boring. Sometimes he wished he was back out in the field like during the third War.

Minato looked up as his children and their sensei walked into the room. Minato's eyes harden as he looked at Naruto. They were still not on the best of terms and the clan was on the fence about it. The kids and elders loved Naruto, but those who had fought on the front lines with Minato knew him and had his back. They were both being careful around each other as not to aggravate anything.

"So what can I do for you?" asked Minato.

"Hokage-sama team 11 Jonin Sensei requesting a C-ranked mission," said Naruto.

Minato leaned back in his chair. "Are you sure their ready for a mission of this caliber Naruto?" asked Minato looking naruto in his eyes.

"With all due respect Hokage sama I trust my team. I wouldn't come here and ask for a mission that they aren't ready for," said Naruto.

Minato nodded, before grabbing a mission scroll. "Here is a low ranked mission. You are to escort a bridge builder by the name of Tazuna to the land of waves and protect him from bandits and the like until such a time as the bridge is complete," said Minato snapping his fingers.

The door opened and a older man in maybe his 50's walked in holding a bottle of sake. "What the hell? I ask for ninja and I get two blond kids, a brat that looks like she could go to a strip club at any moment, and a pretty boy with all that long hair!" yelled the man.

Menma glared at the man. "What was that geezer?" asked Menma.

Naruto held up his hand. "You are quite wrong about these young ones. Tayuya is my sister and one of the strongest children her age group, Menma is the son of our leader as well as the best Taijutsu user I've had the pleasure of training. And Tali is the daughter of the Hokage. She maybe a sweet girl, but when it comes to blades she is second to none. And I am the most powerful Jonin in Konoha. With us you have nothing to fear," said Naruto.

Tazuna looked at him with a grin. "Your alright. Say you got a girlfriend kid?" asked Tazuna.

Everyone face faulted when they heard this. As they got up Naruto looked at him.

"No I don't," said Naruto his right eye twiching.

Tazuna grinned. "Then you can met my daughter. Kami-sama knows she needs a husband," said Tazuna.

Everyone fell over before Tayuya jumped up and hit Tazuna on the head. "Dumb ass! My brother is already going to propose to Saeko!" said Tayuya with tali nodding

Tazuna got up and rubbed his head as the two girls gave him an earful. Minato, Naruto, and every male chunin backed away in fear. Ninja they were, but males frist as well. And they were suppose to be professionals?

"Right met me at the East gate in an hour. The sooner we get this over with the better," said Naruto.

"Hai Sensei!" said the three before they vanished

"I got to say their eager," said Minato.

"They are the best genin in the village," said Naruto turning to leave.

"Naruto make sure that my children make it back to the village. They are the future to my legacy," said Minato.

"Your wrong Hokage-sama. They are the key to their own legacy. Mine and yours has already been set," said Naruto leaving.

(an hour later Konoha East gate)

Team 11 arrived at the gate packed and ready for the mission. Naruto was already there along with Tazuna and Saeko who was geared up like a full Jonin in full Jonin attire. Over the last month the genin had gotten to know Saeko as a kind lady. Even when she had advice she was never mean about it. Menma and Tali had amused that Naruto and Saeko were dating, but they were quickly corrected by Naruto who made them run 30 laps around the clearing, before kicking their ass across it.

"Do you have your spare scroll?" asked Saeko, almost like a worried girlfriend or wife.

Naruto smiled at her. "Yes Saeko. No matter the rank and mission I always have it on me," said Naruto.

Saeko nodded, before giving Naruto a peck on the lips. "I have to go King-kun. I have a mission myself," said Saeko.

"Be safe Queen-chan," said Naruto.

Sakeo gave Naruto a quick wink. "I'm always careful. Or do you not trust me," said Saeko as she turned away and vanished in a poof of smoke.

"Who was that kid?" Asked Tazuna hoping that she would come back.

"That was Nii-sans future wife," said Tayuya.

Naruto's eye began to twitch. "Lets go before I have you running laps around the village." said Naruto.

(3 hours later)

The group had been travailing at a snails pace for the last few hours. Menma had asked Tazuna about his occupation trying to learn more about 'the honest side' as the Shinobi called it. Tazuna despite being a drunk was actually a master builder known throughout the nations as 'The Awesome Tazuna. They were maybe an hour away from the border of fire country and wave when Tayuya noticed a puddle on the ground

"_Who uses such a weak genjutsu?" Tayuya asked herself._

Naruto fell behind the group. Once he was the last one to pass the puddle two people jumped out of the water and wrapped their chains around Naruto. Naruto grit his teeth as The chain cut into his body. The two men pulled the chains cutting Naruto to bloody pieces.

"NARUTO-SAMA!" yelled Tali as she started to cry as she fell to her knees.

"You bastards! I'll rip you apart and feed your guts to the birds!" yelled Menma balling up his fist.

Tayuya crushed before getting in front of her two cousins, assuming the role of team Leader. "Focus you two! These guys are Chunins not just any either! Their the Demon brothers missing ninja from Mizu. If we're not careful we're dead meat!" yelled Tayuya knowing that she had to take charge.

"Well so much for that weak jonin!" said the man on the right.

"Now for the little genin and the bridge builder ," said the man on the left flexing his claw-like gauntlet.

Tazuna paled and took a step back. That was the signal that the brothers were looking for. Tayuya also saw what had happened and knew the brothers were about to make a move. Tayuya couldn't wait for tali or Menma to help her on this on. Tayuya brought out her flute and cut her finger on the blade. And throw it out in an arc.

"Great spirits of the hunt! I invoke thy! Lend me your strength as per our contract! **Secret sealing Style: Summoning Jutsu!" yelled Tayuya. **

In three poof of smoke three animals appeared. The first was a large gray horned falcon, Next was a 17 foot long , blue Crocodile, and finally a 7 ft long 5 ft high silver wolf. After they were summoned the foot long dagger extended into a 30 inch long sword with a 13 inch hilt.

"Did you summon us mistress?" growled out the wolf.

"I did Great Wolf. We need your help," said Tayuya.

"Very well Mistress," said Croc.

The brothers were not deterred by the summons and charged forward. Menma held out his hand and fired off a Blue fire crush down at the brother on the left. He ducked under the blazing ball but didn't see the wolf as it tackled him stopping their momentum. The brother on the right cut the chain.

"Deal with the kids! I got the bridge builder!" yelled the brother on the right.

"Hurry your ass up then!" yelled L-bro as he was fighting off the wolf.

L-bro was fending off the wolf, before he punched him hard enough to make him dispel. Falcon let out a screech as she took to the sky as the croc charged. L-bro prepared to use a jutsu but found himself unable to move. Tayuya looked behind her to see Tali shaking and sweating badly, but holding a Sealing style jutsu.

"_Without the incantation and at that distance. Unbelievable!" thought Tayuya in awe. _

Croc grabbed hold of the brothers arm and began to go into a death roll trying to rip the arm off. As this happened the flacon began to claw and peck at the brothers head. As R-bro came upon Tazuna Menma appeared in front of him stopping the claw with his left forearm.

Menma gripped his "Suck on this you bastard! **Rasengan**!" yelled Menma hitting the man in the stomach and sending him flying.

Tazuna was in awe of these kids. No older then his grandson and already they were... killing these men.

"Relax Tazuna-san those men aren't dead," said Naruto appearing next to Tali with his hand on her shoulder.

Tali turned to her cousin with tears in her eyes before hugging him as if her life depended on it. "NARUTO-NII-SAN! I thought you were dead!" yelled tali

Naruto smiled and pat her on the head. "I'm sorry for worrying you tali-chan, but I had to know what would happen if you guys were ever in a fight without me around," said Naruto looking around. "You all did an amazing job. Menma come here,"

"What's up sensei?" asked Menma

Naruto pulled out a scroll and pulled out a herb. "Chew on this. Those claws were poisoned. Even with our bloodline for ultimate healing I don't think you want to be sick for the next week," said Naruto.

Menma nodded and took the herb. As they did this Tayuya had finished tieing up the Demon brother, before pulling out her bingo book. Okay it was Naruto's book. She just burrowed it from his room when he wasn't looking.

"You two have a nice bounty of 300,000 for C-ranked missing ninja. It's doubled if your alive," said Tayuya with a smirk.

"So what if you take our bounty it doesn't mean anything," said the brother now missing the arm.

"Let me take over," said Naruto. "I know your target is tazuna, but why?"

"It doesn't matter. We're dead no matter what," said the brother with the twisting sprial in his chest.

"What do you mean?" asked Naruto.

"Gozu we don't owe them anything," said the brother missing the arm.

Gozu sighed. "As always your right Meizu. We work for Goto of Goto's shipping industries," said Gozu

Naruto's eyes widened at this. "Are you serious?" asked Naruto.

"Hai. We have been working for Gato for about 6 months. Sometime after he moved to Wave country. All we know for sure is that he wasn't the bridge builder dead,"

"I see. Tayuya, seal them so you can claim your bounty later," said Naruto before rounding on Tazuna with his eyes narrowed.

"Hey now just a sec!" said Tazuna before Naruto punched him in the face (1)

"You put my family in danger! Give me a good reason not to cancel our contract!" yelled Naruto.

Tazuna looked at him in shock as did his genin. Naruto wasn't one to leave a mission unfinished, even if it meant defeat. For him to say something like that meant that he was pissed.

"Naruto-sama, but why! I know Konoha charter...,"

Naruto gave Tali a glare that made her go quit. "This is different tali-chan. Had it been just me or me leading 2 or 3 chunin I would go on, but your all a bunch of fresh genin. Rookies in konoha's books with only a month of exprince Yes your talented, but your family first, genin second. At least in my eyes," said Naruto

Tali looked down knowing that her cousin was right. "But nii-san they need help," said Tali.

"I don't care!" said Naruto making tali flinch.

"I'm begging you to help us," said tazuna as he explained the situation to them.

Apparently Goto had rolled in about a year ago and put a strangle hold on the entire land of waves. He had even ousted the Dymiyo and took over. The bridge Tazuna was building was the only salvation for the entire land of waves. If Tazuna didn't get this bridge built then it would be the end of te once great country.

Naruto took a step away from Tazuna and rubbed his head. "What do you guys think. Every instinct I have is telling me to turn away and leave tazuna to rot so my optin is tanted," said Naruto.

The three genin looked between each other before nodding. Tayuya stepped up. "What the hell kind of question is that dumb ass? We're Uzumaki we don't fucking cut and run if it gets tough!" smirked Tayuya

"Besides that it would look bad on us if we decided to quit our first real missions Sensei," said Menma.

"What were saying Naruto-sama is that We want to keep going," said Tali.

Naruto sighed before giving them a smirk of his Own. "These an old saying. If you do something stupid, might as well do it like an Uzumaki! Now you know why," said Naruto.

The three genin cheered as their sensei was allowing them to go on.

Naruto however turned away and frowned. "I_ hope I made the right choice. Next time it's going to be more then a pair of chunin," thought Naruto._

(A few hours later)

the team and Tazuna had crossed the ocean and even saw the bridge that was leading them to Wave country. As they walked though the forest Naruto was on edge. The mist gave off an unnatural feeling. Almost as if someone was watching them.

Menma drew a kunai and throw it into the bushes. He went over and looked before coming back with a rabbit.

"It was just a bunny," said Menma.

Naruto looked at it more closely. It was all white, and it's fur was too thick for this summer weather. Almost as if it was raised in doors. To be used as a... SUBSTATUTION! The rushing of a heavy blade cutting though the air caught Naurto's ears.

"Get down!" yelled Naruto dragging Tali to the ground, while tayuya tackled Tazuna and Menma jumped over the blade.

"you have a good bunch of brats there King of sealing, Uzumaki Naruto," came the voice from above them and standing on the hilt of the blade.

"So it appears that My opponent is going to be the Demon of the Hidden mist Momochi Zabuza.

Zabuza was tall, about the same height as Naruto. Spiky black hair and tan skin. He wore a black shirt, black pants, and striped arm warmers. Zabuza jumped down from the tree while grabbing his blade.

"Listen here Uzumaki as much as i'd like to fight one of you guys i'd rather not. So how about you just hand over the bridge builder and we can all go home," said Zabuza.

Naruto sighed. "We both know that's not going to happen Zabuza. I'm under contract, your under contract so how about we stop beating around the bush out of respect for each others skills and get to the ass kicking," said naruto.

Zabuza shrugged. "Don't blame me if you die. I gave you away out," said Zabuza.

"Same for you," said Naruto as he held out his hands.

"Tayuya Your in charge of the team until this is over," said Naruto.

Tayuya nodded. "Right. Menmna, Tali. Tri-formation!" said Tayuya.

Both her cousins nodded. They each took a position before taking out a kunai and stabbing them in the ground. "Lord of all things great and lesser! Grant us power to halt all thing evil in this world! **Uzumaki Sealing style: Tri-froce barrier!"** yelled the three as a orange barrier formed around them.

"Now that their safe. I only have to worry about you," said Naruto.

"**Water style: hidden mist Jutsu**," said Zabuza as a large amount of fog rolled in.

"What the hell?" asked Menma.

"An advanced Water jutsu created by the first generation of the 7SS in conjunction with the silent killing attack," said Tali retaliating off information like a book.

"7 targets, brain, lungs, kidney, jugular, heart, liver, and intestinal track," said Zabuza.

Tali started to shake violently, even more so then when they fought the chunin. The killing intent was insane. "_Is this what it's like to be caught in the cross hairs of two Jonins locked in battle? It's so hard to breath! I can't take this for to much longer!" thought Tali._

"Tali get a grip!" yelled Naruto making her look at him. "I promise you Tali that as long as I breath I will never allow you to come to harm! That is my ninja way and the path of the Uzumaki so believe in me Tali,"

Tali gained a prominent blush and smiled. "Always Naruto-sama. I do believe in you as I always have," said Tali focusing on the task at hand with the barrier.

Zabuza's chuckle could be heard all around. "How cute. Protecting your little genin. To bad your dead!" yelled Zabuza as he slashed at Naruto.

Naruto spun around and caught the blade using his two hands the level of power needed to catch the blade made a crater in the ground under Naruto and blow some of the fog away.

"Damn it that was close!" said Naruto as Zabuza forced Naruto to his knees.

"So is this all the power the king has!?" asked Zabuza.

"Not even close!" yelled Naruto!

Naruto lashed out with a kick sending Zabuza to the ground and get some distance as he rubbed his hands. If it wasn't for the seals in his gloves he might not have been able to catch their blade. Fighting like that wasn't recommended. He never even tried ot catch a blade from Saeko.

"I need to even things up a bit," said Naruto holding out his right hand. " **Uzumaki sealing style: Sapphire Saber**!" yelled Naruto.

A beautiful blue sword appeared In Naruto right hand. It resembled a Katana and was glowing. Naruto charged at Zabuza and slashed where Zabuza's head would be. Zabuza jumped backwards, but felt his bandages fall off his face. Zabuza glared at Naruto with some anger. Zabuza charged at Naruto and slashed at him. Naruto blocked the blow throwing Zabuza off and surprising Zabuza with his level of strength. Few people could match Zabuza in raw strength alone. Naruto spun on his knees and slashed at Zabuza's leg. Zabuza growled before jumping away and running though hand signs.

"**Water style: Water Drilling bullet!"** yelled Zabuza firing a large bullet made of Water.

Naruto raised his left arm as a shield of green appeared before he batted the Water bullet away.

Zabuza appeared behind Naruto. "Got you King!" yelled Zabuza.

Zabuza raised his sword to attack, but Naruto jumped into the air and thrust the sword forward and at Zabuza. Zabuza ducked as Naruto landed on the ground and did a slow jog around Zabuza, before jumping and striking again. Zabuza blocked as Naruto got in his guard and punched Naruto. Naruto took the punch and kicked Zabuza as he took the blade and cut into Zabuza's chest. Zabuza had managed to back away in time, but glared at the younger man before him. If Zabuza hadn't moved backwards slightly he would be dead.

"That was close. I don't recognize the style you use," said Zabuza hosting his sword over his shoulder.

Naruto spun the blade slightly by the hilt. "That because I'm not using a known style. It to much of a pain in the ass to use one and I'm no swordsmen. I know the basics of kendo that's it. Out of all the Uzumaki clan arts it's my one weakness," said Naruto.

Zabuza glowered. "What! How can you not experience the joys of swordsmanship! The concept of steel on steel, fighting for life and limb with the up-most concentration. You are just so... so... Unyouthful!" yelled Zabuza.

Naruto stared at Zabuza before walking up to him and slapping him on the head. "NEVER SAY THOSE WORDS AGAIN!" yelled Naruto knowing that those words were cursed.

Zabuza nodded as Naruto jumped back avoiding a slash from the man. Naruto ran though one handed signs. **"Wind style: Great beast roar!"** yelled Naruto opening his mouth and firing off a massive ball of wind that sounded like it came from the maw of a massive beast.

Zabuza jumped back and did one handed signs. "**Water style Water wall Jutsu!**" yelled Zabuza as a wall of Water appeared between himself and the attack.

The attack hit the wall shattering it showing Zabuza no were to be seen. Naruto spun around and stabbed Zabuza in the gut only for him to turn to Water. Naruto cursed his luck Zabuza was now toying with him as he was now hiding back in the mist. Naruto spent the next 5 minutes killing water clones, but now Naruto was annoyed.

Naruto growled as the saber vanished and Naruto's eyes hardened. "Very well Zabuza. You wish to play, then lets play. **Uzumaki sealing Style: Hurricane!"** said Naruto as a massive gust of wind blow all around his body destroying the fog and revealing Zabuza on the Water.

Naruto rushed Zabuza with his hands out and glowing. Zabuza made several clones, but each was dispatched with a punch, kick, knee or elbow. Zabuza raised his sword and slashed at Naruto. Naruto spun slightly And hit Zabuza with an open palm strike that throw Zabuza back into a tree. Zabuza tried to get up, but a hand sign from Naruto stopped him.

"What the hell did you do to me Uzumaki?" asked Zabuza as his hand went to his chest in pain.

"I sealed your body with that last punch," came the cold voice of Naruto. "This is one of the more brutal seals of the Uzumaki sealing fist style. While I am no mater of the style I am still of the top 10 users of it in the clan. With just a hand sign I can end your existence!"

Tayuya, Menma, Tali, and Tazuna all shivered in fear at this tone of voice.

"_What the hell? Naruto may be a brutal teacher, but this... This isn't my brother!" thought Tayuya_

"_No way is this Sensei!" though Menma_

"_Naruto-sama. This isn't him!?" said Tali trying to deny that this... monster was her beloved sensei and cousin._

"_Oh Kami-sama. This young man here is...," thought Tazuna._

Zabuza was breathing heavy. "So this is the King of sealing huh? Now I see why you got the title. Along with the other two. Had we fought when I was a member of the seven..."

"You would have died just the same, only it would have been slowly," said Naruto drawing a kunai and about to stab Zabuza in the head when Two senbon needles flew out of a tree and found their way into Zabuza's neck.

Zabuza's eyes widened as he slumped over dead. The genin allowed the barrier to fall before running over to Naruto.

Sensei are you alright?" asked Tali.

Naruto gave her a light smile before patting her head. "Yes Tali-chan. I'm just fine.

"You sure did take your sweat ass time killing him didn't you fuck-boy?," said Tayuya.

Naruto rubbed the back of his head. "I could have ended it anytime I wanted, but the higher level Sealing techniques are something that I really don't ever want to use if I can avoid it," said Naruto.

"Sensei is he.. really dead?" asked Menma having never seen a dead body in his life.

Naruto sighed. "He has no pulse and my seal faded. That only happens when the Shinigami has claimed a soul," said Naruto.

"You have my thanks," came the voice of a young woman. "Had you not weakened him then I would have not be able to kill him," came the voice of a young woman

Naruto and the others turned to look at the one who said this. It was a young woman maybe 17 or 18 if her body and voice was anything to go off of. She stood at 5'6" with large c-cup breasts and athletic figure. She wore a skin tight black shirt with a green and brown kimono top over it with loose sleeves, brown hakuma, and platform sandals. Over her face she wore a mask with a red single swirl.

"You are welcome hunter-san," Said Naruto as the hunter appeared next to Zabuza and grabbed his body.

"I must depose of his body. I hope we meet again, King-san," said The hunter slining Zabuza's body over her shoulder.

"You know who I am?" asked Naruto.

"Everyone should know of the two Kings and the single Queen or as you are often called the Second coming of the Sannin," said The hunter.

The three children looked at Naruto in shock. They knew that their sensei was strong, but to be considered the second Generation of the Sannin was just amazing. Even thought each of the Sannin had a student even they hadn't been called the second Generation for one reason or another.

Naruto narrowed his eyes at her. "Don't ever refer to those titles again. We tried to cut that a long time again," said Naruto.

"Forgive me then. "it is not often that I get to met a shinobi of such status," said the Huinter nin before leavingin a swirl of ice.

"Tazuna how far is your home?" asked Naruto.

"A- a few miles up the road," said Tazuna pointing up the road.

Then lets not stop for to long and leave. I'd rather not get into another fight anytime soon," said Naruto with a smile.

As the group continued the walk they all had one collective thought

Which side that they had seen today was the real Uzumaki Naruto. The kind caring young man, or the cold blooded Monster?

0000000000000000000

Tayuya: (Blushing heavily)

Tali: (clapping politely) that was beautiful Tayuya-san

Zaara: Very nice

Naruto: Whoa! That was Awesome tayuya-chan

Killjoy: Told ya. She's shy about it, but surprisingly her poetry is great.

Zaara: maybe we can have her read to kids later!

Tali: That would be a wonderful idea Zaara-sama

Menma: Nah! She'd scare the kids to death.

No one could save him from the beating tayuya gave him.

A/n

(1) I bet you y'all never seen that before!


	5. Wave arc pt 2: This is the live we chose

Cat: Naruto with slight crossovers here and there

Title: Heir to the title of...

Rating: M

Pairing: Naruto X ? (Up for debate)

Summary: Uzumaki Naruto is the oldest child of Uzumaki Arashi and his wife Uzumaki Usagi and heir to the Uzumaki clan as a whole. His world is torn in two when his mother died helping his father seal one half of Kyubi into both his new born cousins and the other half into Namikaze- Uzumaki Menma and Tali. Will Naruto let his hate consume him or will he follow the path of that his parents believed in.

Uzumaki believe in family Human speech

_I'll never forget this pain human thought/ Flashback_

**Uzumaki sealing style jutsu/tailed beast/Boss speech**

_**MINATO!" tailed beast/boss thought**_

Incantation

Zaara: for the record every time Killjoy says something we end up in crap like this

Tayuya: stupid assholes eating my stuff

Killjoy: Do not worry Tayuya. I will replace your sweets.

Tali: I'll go with him. Zaara-sama wishes to be made aware of Killjoy-san's spending.

Menma: Yeah it is nice. Please bring me back some pokey.

0000000000000000000

(Land of fire- 0200)

Saeko sat in a tree over looking the camp as acting sentry for the night. She had been assigned to Boarder duty for the next 2 weeks with a full two weeks of rest afterwords. Of course this wasn't like normal duty so she had to at least wear her flank jacket, but since the summers in the Land of Fire were blazing hot, she didn't wear anything underneath except her bindings, black shorts that went to her knees, her female combat boots, her black gloves and elbow pads. In her hand was a picture of her genin team. She flipped it to the back and read it.

"_Always our queen as long as we can be your kings. _

_ Naruto and Itachi. _

Every time she looked at these words she couldn't help but cry. Not for herself, but for Her past love Itachi and current love Naruto. She had always loved them and always will but, for different reasons. She put the picture down as she let loose silent tears.

"Naruto-kun, Itachi-kun!" whispered Saeko as the first tear hit the picture of a happy Naruto and itachi with their arms thrown around a blushing Saeko.

(In Wave country Tazuna's house)

The group came upon a old looking house that could have passed for an inn back when the country was at it's peek. It was now patched up here and there. It also sat on a small lake.

"Is this your home Tazuna-san?" asked Naruto.

"Yes. My Grandfather build it many years ago and we've kept it up. With the ways things are going it may not stay up for to much longer," Said Tazuna with some saddness in his voice.

"Let's get inside so we can set things up accordingly," said Naruto.

Tazuna and the others walked up to the house before Tazuna knocked three times. The door opened showing a young woman who was rather beautiful if you asked Menma and Naruto. The woman looked to be bout 25 or 26 stood at 5'4" with a slender figure accounted by wide hips and large breasts. She had dark blue hair that went to the middle of her back, dark eyes, wearing a pink short sleeve shirt, and long blue skirt., with flat shoes.

The young woman throw her arms around Tazuna's neck. "Thank Kami-sama your alright Tou-san! A few people heard the sounds of fighting a while ago and I feared the worst! Said the young woman.

Tazuna smiled. "I'm fine Tsunami and you have these Ninja to think especially the guy with the long Red hair," said Tazuna.

Tsunami looked at Naruto and blushed. "If that's truth then I owe you a dept I can never repay," said Tsunami kissing Naruto on the cheek.

Tali glared at Tsunami with a white eyed glare. "_How dare she kiss Naruto-sama like that! She's acting to familiar with him!"_ thought an irate Tali.

"Thank nothing of it Tsunami-san. It is part of the job," said Naruto.

"Well at least come inside," said Tsunami.

"Menma, Tayuya-chan, scout the area and set up alarm seals. About 50 meters in all directions of the house," said Naruto. "Tali set up traps along the area that are keyed to the family and ourselves. We don't want any accidents," said Naruto handing her a 5 veils of blood.

"Hai!" yelled the three as they vanished.

Naruto sighed as he sat down at the kitchen table with Tazuna and Tsunami. "Was that a good idea sending children to do such a task?" asked Tsunami.

"They are all good at what they do. The only one I worry about is Tali," said Naruto.

"Why? She seems strong. Even at her age kids as trained assassins," said Tazuna.

Naruto closed his eyes and folded his arms. "Tali is strong, but her kind nature makes her hesitate to do what needs to be done on the field. As much as I know she wants to make her mother and 'father' proud I think she would do better in the supporting ranks," said Naruto as Tsunami put a cup of tea down in front of him.

"What do you mean supporting ranks?" asked Tazuna.

Naruto took a sip of his tea as he looked at he older man. "Konoha has several divisions much like a traditional army. I was part of a frontal assault division much like my former partners some years ago. I was also a captain in the barrier response and confinement Division until I took a Genin Team," said Naruto.

"It sounds like a hard life if you ask me," said Tazuna drinking his coffee.

"Don't you ever long to settle down and have a family of your own and leave that life of danger behind?" asked Tsunami. She couldn't imagine a live of Danger like that.

"Sometimes I do. I've come closer to meeting the shinigami more times then i'd care to remember," said Naruto looking out the window.

"One day maybe you can retire and marry. Maybe even live in the quiet country side.," said Tsunami with a blush.

"Maybe one day Tsunami-san, but not today.," said Naruto before standing. "Report!"

Tali appeared behind Naruto in a kneeling position. "Hai Naruto-sama! Tayuya and Menma finished setting up the perimeter seals. Menma and Tayuya have also gone into town to gather intel on Goto. Also the trap seals are set. I've made sure that they won't be triggered by any animals," said Tali

Naruto nodded. Even though it wasn't in his orders he knew his team well wnough to know that they would pull a stunt like this. "Since Menma and Tayuya are busy. I'm going to help you out a little Tali. We're going to go train," said Naruto with a small grin.

Tali shivered as she heard her teacher. A great man he was in her eyes, but a bastard with training.

(In the village)

Tayuya and Menma walked among the people without their headbands and a minor henge on their hair and gear. No need to give themselves away in enemy territory.

"Do you see it Tayuya?" asked Menma all his playfulness gone.

Tayuya nodded. "Yeah I see it and it's disgusting," said Tayuya.

They had been in the village for only an hour and already they could see it. Wannabe Samurai and Academy level Shinobi dropouts patrolling the area. Some taking women into buildings, others gambling in the streets, and beating on people who they felt disrespected them in anyway. The two genin stopped at an open air bar and grill and saw a few people siting near a large table. The man in the center was probably a high ranking LT in gato's organization given his suit and sword.

"You got any info on him?" asked Tayuya as she sat across from Menma.

Menma nodded as he pulled out his book of bounties. He flipped to a few pages before he found the guy he was looking for. "He's a former mist ninja. Defected after raping a... a kid and her mom," said Menma with a growl The third Mizukage put a bounty on his head dead only. It also cautions that he has a bloodline limit.

Tayuya grip her teeth, but refused to move. The man was the worst kind of scum. worse then trash and lower then even a maggot. "We'd better go and report this to Nii-san. He'll want to know that we have another...,"

"Hey girl!" yelled one of the wannbe's looking at Tayuya.

Tayuya looked at him with a glare that made him flinch a bit. "What? Can't you see I'm busy?" asked Tanya.

"Jinn-sama would like to have a word with you and your little brat!" said the Samurai traying to regain some of his dignity.

Tayuya and Menma got up and walked over as they did they got a better look at Jinn. He was tall, maybe a little shorter then Naruto if he stood up. He wore a white silk suit with a white button up shirt a blue tie and Shinobi sandals. Sitting on his left side was a sword that was inside of a golden sheath with a golden hilt. He had a handsome face with a black gotee and slicked back brown hair.

Jin smiled at Tayuya. "You girl have caught my eye. And such a fiery personality. If you become my girl I can offer you and your family protection from certain... things," said Jinn.

Tayuya balled up her fist. "My family is all but, dead. All I have is my big brother and little cousins," said Tayuya.

"Oh is that so?" asked the man before grabbing his sword and putting it to Menma's throat. "I asked nicely now your going to be one family member short,"

Menma looked at the man before pushing the sword to the side drawing a kunai and slamming it into the man's head. The Samurai backed up and looked at the boy in fear. Before they could make a run for it Tayuya used a massive binding seal to paralyze them all before slitting each of their throats with a kunai. This was old news to her. This wasn't the first life she had taken. She had killed a prisoner at the age of 12. Naruto had told her it was to make sure that she wouldn't freeze up after her first kill. but for Menma...

She looked at her little cousin as he turned and left the restaurant. Tayuya followed closely waiting for it to hit him. As they weaved though the crowed streets of the city she noticed that he was shaking. By the time they reached they got out of the city he was running. They were maybe 100 meters from Tazuna's house when Tayuya heard the sound of retching. She sighed as she landed next to him.

"How did it feel?" asked Tayuya.

Menma wiped his mouth. "What!?" asked Menma.

Tayuya removed a cigarette from her jacket and put it in her mouth. "How did it feel to kill?" asked Tayuya as she used er chakra to light it up. "Did it make you feel like a god? Strong invincible! Untouchable?"

Menma glared at her. "NO! it made me feel sick to my very soul! Only a madman would enjoy taking a life!" said Menma.

Tayuya took a drag of her cigarette before blowing the smoke out. "Good. If you had enjoyed it you'd be no better then Zabuza was. You'd be a monster unworthy of the name Uzumaki," said Tayuya swiping her hair back as she took another puff before putting it out.

"I know," said Menma before he was slapped upside the head by Tayuya who smirked.

"come on if we hurry we can catch Naruto for some training," said Tayuya.

(inside the house several hours later)

After giving their report and a light training session (By naruto's standers) Team 11 entered the house and all slumped on the table. Naruto was actually worried about somethings and wanted his team to be prepared. He had had an uneasy feeling since the battle with Zabuza and meeting the hunter nin. Almost as if he had forgotten something important.

"Grandpa!" yelled a voice running up to the old man.

Everyone was surprised to see a young boy who appeared to be 8 or 9, almost a mini version of Tazuna, but with black hair and no beard. He wore a white shirt and green overalls.

Tazuna smiled at his grandson. "Hey Inari, where have you been?" asked Tazuna.

"Out by the river fishing!" said Inari before turning to the Konoha shinobi with a frown. "You know your all going to die right?"

"Inari!" yelled Tsunami

"It's true mom," said Inari frowning. "Gato is to powerful,"

"So you think a bunch of money and thugs makes you powerful?" asked Naruto.

Inari frowned at Naruto. "Of course it does! Gato took over the Country in less then a month, put everyone in into virtual slavery and killed my Dad!" yelled Inari before running off.

Tazuna sighed. "You'll have to forgive my grandson. He lost someone important to him not long after Gato came to town. We all did," said Tazuna

Naruto's right fist clinched in anger. "I know the pain of losing those close to me," said Naruto.

"Who did you lose?" asked Tsunami.

"Tayuya and I lost both our mother and Father the night of the Kyubi attack. About 5 years ago I lost my teammate and Sensei all on the same mission," said Naruto. Closing his eyes, trying to push the memories away.

Tsunami looked down. "I'm sorry to hear that," said Tsunami remembering how hard it was to lose her mother and both of her husbands.

Naruto shuck his head. "It's fine. It was a long time ago," said Naruto getting up and leaving the house.

"Naruto-sama wait!" yelled Tali only for the door to lightly close.

"Tell me something kid why do you call him Naruto-sama and not sensei or nii-san like the other brats?" asked Tazuna.

Tali looked at Tazuna. "I admire Naruto-sama like one would admire a mentor or leader. He just gives off this incredible aura that I can't help it," said Tali with a smile.

Tsunami looked at her. "Do you have a crush on him?" asked Tsunami.

Tali blushed before shaking her head. "No no no! You have it all wrong. I mean Naruto-sama is cute an... No I mean he's not cute but... oh damn it!" ranted Tali.

Tazuna and Tsunami let out laughs as Tayuya and Menma couldn't help but think of all the blackmail and teasing material that they now had on their friend and teammate.

(With Naruto)

Naruto sat in a tree looking up at the moon before removing a flute from his pouch and started to play it. It was Tayuya's favorite melody as well as his. His mother would often play it on several different instruments including her violin and flute.

The wind picked up and made Naruto stop playing. A spike of chakra had just made itself known to him and it was not one he thought he would feel again.

Naruto narrowed his eyes. "Zabuza!" said Naruto before he followed the spike of Chakra to it's hidden location.

He soon arrived at what looked like an old hut. Naruto felt Zabuza inside as well as two other high chakra signatures. The first was that of the hunter nins and the second was one he recognized and one he planned to kill. Naruto pulled out a seal and applied it to his chest. The hidden in plain sight seal was one of the few seals that he needed to keep on paper as to how intricate the design was. It was used to hide not only a persons chakra, but their scent and body as well. Even the prized doujutsu of Konoha couldn't see though it.

He creep into the hut and saw that a young woman maybe a year or so older then his sister held two katana to the necks of who he assumed were Gato's best thugs.

He got a good look at her and saw that she was beautiful. She stood at 5'6 with large D-cup breasts, and a slender waist honey brown eyes that were narrowed, long black tresses that went to just pass her ass, she wore a sleeveless pink kimono with red swirls, and flat sandals.

"If you try to harm Zabuza-sama again... I'll kill you," said the girl she vanished as a yellow blade cut into the floor were she had been standing.

"Little girls should know their place," said the man who had been standing next to gato.

Naruto had to resist the urge to growl. Rokusho Aoi a Chunin level missing nin with a B ranked bounty and a Capture on sight order. Aoi wasn't very tall standing at only 5'8, wild green hair, violet eyes, a almost skin tight sleeveless suit with a silver open vest, fingerless gloves that went to his elbows and Ame headband on his head.

"Of crouse said little girl might be a good lay," said Aoi licking his lips.

"If you even think of touching her Aoi I'll decapitate you were you stand!" growled out the Demon of the hidden mist.

"_So I was right. He lived after all," thought Naruto before looking at the girl. "And she must be the 'Hunter Ninja'?" thought Naruto._

"Enough screwing around!" yelled peels-berry dough boy who Naruto assumed was Gato. "You have a week to clean up your mess or your out!"

Gato soon left with his minions Naruto silently made a clone that followed Gato and his men before leaving the hut himself. While he could kill them he saw a use for them if he could recruit them. The girl was a chunin level ninja while Zabuza was a A-rank borderline S-rank ninja. Shaking his head at this Naruto steeled himself for what he knew must be done. Letting them live was to big a gamble.

Naruto drew his kunai and prepared to end Zabuza's life when he saw three needles fly at his location. Naruto jumped into the air and onto a raptor looking down on them. The girl had senbon in her hands looking at his exact location. Naruto narrowed his eyes. How was it possible? His chakra signature was disguised, his body was hidden as was his scent. Hell even the damn Byaukugan wouldn't be able to see him!

"You may have hidden well, but I can feel the heat radiating off your body," said Haku in a icy cold tone.

Now this was a shock to Naruto. So their was a flaw to the seal! Heat emissions."Thanks for pointing out that flaw. I'll be sure to fix it later," said Naruto ripping off the seal.

"You won't have a later if I can help it!" yelled Haku.

"YOU! Haku don't engage this man!" yelled Zabuza knowing that Haku would not be able to handle the ninja before her with any type of ease.

"I must protect you Zabuza-sama!" said Haku knowing that it was most likely a foolish thing to challenge the man before her.

The second Haku laid eyes on Naruto a light tint of pink graced her cheeks. She quickly rid herself of this. She charged at Naruto and throw out a powerful kick that Naruto blocked, she followed though with a twist of her body and stabbed at Naruto. Naruto disengaged and jumped back.

Haku formed a hand sign. "**Demonic Ice style: Frost breath Jutsu!"** yelled Haku blowing out a shining mist.

Naruto jumped into the raptors as the floor froze over. Naruto ran though his own hand signs. "**Wind style: flying slash jutsu!**" a thin blade of wind flow out from a chop like motion and flow at Haku.

Haku make one hand sign. "**Demonic ice style: Ice slash!"** yelled Haku making her own slash like motion sending a flying blade of ice.

The two blades collided in the air canceling each other out. Haku crossed her arms over her chest.

"I'm done playing with you Konoha-san. For Zabuza-sama I will kill my heart and anyone who gets the way of his goal, Of his dream! **Demonic ice style: Diamond storm Jutsu!**" yelled Haku firing hundreds of ice shards at Naruto. (1)

Naruto stood up and flexed his right hand. "The time for games is indeed over Haku-san. **Uzumaki sealing style: Repulse!**" yelled Naruto holding out his hand making a green shield appear.

The ice shards collided with the shield and vanished. Naruto appeared next to haku and punched her in the stomach. Haku felt the air leave her body before she hit the ground with burled vision.

"Z-zabuza... Tou-san," whispered Haku as she blacked out.

"If I didn't know better I would say you were flirting with her," said Zabuza sitting up with a lot of pain.

"I'd say you were right. I have no intentions of doing anything that she herself wouldn't want," said Naruto taking a seat next to the bed.

"So what do you want?" asked Zabuza.

"I want to deal," said Naruto.

"What kind?" asked Zabuza knowing that he was at the mercy of the Uzumaki before him.

"Amnesty," said Naruto. "Life on the run can't be all that easy especially with a daughter as cute as her," said Naruto.

Naruto caught the kunai as it neared his face.

"I'll deal, but Haku isn't even on Mizu's radar. I'd like to keep it that way," said Zabuza.

Naruto looked at the girl before understanding. "I see. She's a bloodline user... She wouldn't be safe in konoha even with you there," said Naruto.

"I know Konoha's laws on new bloodlines. She'd be thrown into the CRA and forced to give birth until she has a son... She'd be worse then a whore. She'd be just a high valued dog to them," said Zabuza. Clenching his fist.

"I can grant her protection. As a member of the Uzumaki clan I can offer her protection under my clan and my own name, but something needs to happen," said Naruto losing all presence of his kind self.

Zabuza looked at Haku. Even though he never told her he loved the kid like she was his own flash and blood. She wasn't just his apprentice. She was his kid. He would do anything for her. Although he would never say such things even upon pain of death.

"What do you need me to do to protect her from them?" asked Zabuza.

"I need you to die," said Naruto his tone making it clear that it was not an option.

0000000000000000000

Zaara: That does it. O'm cutting the food budget!

Tayuya: (munches on Wagashi happily) Thanks killjoy

Haku: Yes and thank you for the powdered dumplings

Killjoy: No problem

Zaara: I'm heading out for some raman.

Haku: No need Zaara-san. You can share my dumplings.

Tayuya: See you next time.

A/N

(1) Renamon had the coolest attack in Season 3 of Digimon. We do not own Digimon by the way.

**Chapter 6 sneak peek**

"Is that all you have to say?" asked Naruto.

"What do you mean is that all I have to say! Don't you get it you moron your going to die if you stay here!" yelled Inari. "You should pack up and get the hell out of here while you can you idiot!

"How dare you talk to Naruto-sama like that! He's here trying to save your ass!" yelled Tali. "He and Tayuya-chan lost their parents the night Menma-kun and I were born so don't you Dare say something so messed up to them you little shit-stain!"

This was a huge shock to everyone as Tali never cursed. Naruto stood up and looked at inari.

"That's enough Tali," said Naruto standing up.

"Nauto-sama I," started Tali.


	6. Wace arc pt 3: Waling a fine line

Cat: Naruto with slight crossovers here and there

Title: Heir to the title of...

Rating: M

Pairing: Naruto X ? (Up for debate)

Summary: Uzumaki Naruto is the oldest child of Uzumaki Arashi and his wife Uzumaki Usagi and heir to the Uzumaki clan as a whole. His world is torn in two when his mother died helping his father seal one half of Kyubi into both his new born cousins and the other half into Namikaze- Uzumaki Menma and Tali. Will Naruto let his hate consume him or will he follow the path of that his parents believed in.

Uzumaki believe in family Human speech

_I'll never forget this pain human thought/ Flashback_

**Uzumaki sealing style jutsu/tailed beast/Boss speech**

_**MINATO!" tailed beast/boss thought**_

Incantation

Killjoy: Wait you spent how much on sweets?

Tayuya: Hey not my fault you didn't notice!

Zaara: I should have known that you wouldn't keep to the budget Killjoy

Saeko: Zabuza-san that's not nice.

Tali: 'Sigh'

0000000000000000

(Bridge three days later- 1130)

Tayuya spat out her cigarette bud and reached for another. Guard detail was annoying as hell and she was already down to her last one. She had been put on guard duty at the bridge today while Menma was looking after the house. Naruto was training Tali in order to help her get her next masters level in sealing. She'd rat her be at the house, but Menma won the coin toss.

"Your attentive aren't you?" asked Tazuna as he was about to pass her. Tazuna had on a yellow hard hat, a full tool belt, and a pair of white gloves.

Tayuya took a puff of her cig and blow. "I have to be or nii-san would kick my ass to the 9th level of makai and back," said Tayuya not wishing to reveal that she had already killed three groups of thugs who had tried to disrupt operations. (1)

"You must really admire that brother of yours," said Tazuna putting his load down and wiping his face.

Tayuya looked at Tazuna before leaning forward and putting her hands on her cheeks. "Well yeah. He's really the only family I have left," said Tayuya.

"What about your clan?" asked Tazuna picking up a bottle of water near her..

"Clan is clan, family is family. my... mother use to say that the two were as different as Day and night," said Tayuya.

"Use to?" asked Tazuna looking at the girl.

"My mother and father died 12 years ago. Since I was five years old it's always been Naruto-nii-san taking care of me, protecting me," said Tayuya before rubbing the back of her head. "In a way he's my whole world,"

Tazuna sighed before siting down. "I'm sorry to hear that. We here are so wrapped in our own misery that we tend to forget that others have suffered," said Tazuna.

"It's okay Old man," said Tayuya. "It's a dull pain now,"

"Tazuna!" yelled a man who looked to be around Tazuna's age

"Giichi what do you need?" asked Tazuna

"We need to stop Tazuna," said Giichi.

Tazuna's eyes widened. "What!? We're almost done with the bridge and you want to quit now! Giichi you've had my back since were were knee high to a stump! Why cut and run now!?" asked Tazuna angered at the fact that his long time firend had become such a coward.

Giichi looked down. "Listen Tazuna your a good friend and yeah this bridge was a good idea, but I have to think about my wife, son, and grandchild. I can't risk it anymore," said Giichi.

Tayuya spat out her cigarette in anger. "Fucking coward!" yelled Tayuya making the men look at her.

"what would a young lass know about what we're going though!" yelled giichi glaring at the girl

Tayuya walked up to the older man and grabbed him by his shirt. "What I know is that I lost my Mother and father at the age of five. I know my brother has nearly died more times then I care to remember! What I know is that You are a old bastard who would abandon his friend and village in their time of need!" yelled Tayuya relashing his shirt and shoving his back slightly .

"That's enough lass," said Tazuna looking at his watch. "It's about 1200. Let's break for lunch... and Giichi don't bother to come back until you find a backbone," said Tazuna.

Tayuya and Tazuna walked away leaving Giichi there to ponder what was said.

(in the forest with Naruto and Tali)

Tali screamed as she was thrown into a tree her sword leaving her hand. She was covered in bruises and breathing hard. She gripped her sword and used it to stand up. She looked at her cousin who stood across from her with his normal top off and only a white wife beater. In his hand was his sapphire saber

"Again!" yelled Naruto.

Tali raised her blade and put both hands on it. "I invoke thee! Master of justice and honor, be my sword and be my shield! **Uzumaki sealing style: Flashing blades!**" yelled Tali as her blade glowed white.

She let out a battle cry before swinging it at the ground. Once the blade hit a massive blade nearly as tall as her erupted from the ground and flow at Naruto. Naruto raised his blade and hit the ground as well making a blue blade appear and collide with Tali's Ttali's blade was destroyed as Naruto's found the mark and sent her flying again. Tali rolled along the ground and ended up on her side.

"I think it's time we took a break Tali," said Naruto.

Tali slowly rose from the ground, but fell. "I can still fight Naruto-sama! I need to be stronger!" yelled Tali once more trying to rise.

Naruto sighed before putting his hand in front of her face. " Forgive me Tali-chan. **Uzumaki sealing style: forced slumber**," said Naruto.

Tali looked at Naruto before she slipped into the world of dreams.

(_Flashback-5 years ago)_

_a 7 year old Tali rode on the back of her 15 year old cousin and crush Uzumaki Naruto as he escorted her and her brother Menma to the academy as per her father's orders. Sometimes she worried that Naruto hated her because of her father, but he was never mean, even when she was bad. _

"_This is great! I can't believe Naruto-nii-san is taking me to the academy!" yelled Menma._

_Naruto smiled at his little cousin."Please calm yourself Menma. I don't need you to be so hyper on your first day," said Naruto._

"_But I'm going to the academy. Soon ill be kicking all kinds of ass!" yelled menma._

_Tali frowned on her beloved Nii-sans back. "Menma-baka that's a bad word!" yelled Tali._

_Naruto chuckled. "Yes it is, but Tayuya was saying worse at that age then you were," said Naruto._

_As they approached the Academy they could already see several parents with their kids. Menma had already run off to be with some boys that were roughhousing. As he sat Tali on he ground she clung to his pants leg and tried to hide behind him. _

_Naruto turned around and knelt next to Tali. "What's wrong Tali-chan?" asked Naruto._

"_Wh-what if the kids only like me for being the Hokage-s kid or don't like me at all?" asked Tali looking down._

_Naruto rubbed his hair before smiling. "Well then they're not worth your time. Only those who can see you are worth your time Tali-chan," said Naruto as a swirl of leaves appeared behind him._

_Tali smiled as she saw the pretty lady that was always around her nii-san. "Hey there pretty lady!" said Tali._

_The young woman smiled. "Hello Tali-chan. You may not remember me, but I use to watch you with your Nii-san here. My name is Saeko," said Saeko._

_Tali nodded._

"_So what are you doing here anyway Saeko-chan?" asked Naruto._

"_We have a lead on **him**. It considers with a mission to the Land of Light," said Saeko._

_Naruto frowned at this. "Alright," said Naruto before smiling at Tali. "Just remember what I said Tali and you'll be fine," said Naruto before he left he looked at Tali_

"_Something is missing Tali," said Naruto rubbing his chin._

"_What nii-san?" asked Tali._

_Naruto smiled before he took her hair and made a quick braid. "There now the princess has beautiful hair to match," said Naruto _

_Tali blushed as he And Saeko vanished in a poof of smoke._

_(Flashback end)_

Tali opened her eyes. "How long has it been since I thought about those days," said Tali with a light chuckle.

She looked around and discovered she was in her bed and it was dark out. She got out of the bed and winced in pain. Her arms and legs were bandage where the damage from her little training session. She even felt her long hair was tied in a braid. She blushed knowing only one person who would braid her hair like this.

"Naruto-sama," said Tali as she made her way down stairs as she did she heard yelling.

"... Gato is to strong and you should all just go home you have no idea what we are going though!" yelled Inari.

Menma sat at he table is teeth grit. Tayuya had her arms crossed. Tsunami looked down and Tazuna was barely holding himself back for giving his grandson a good lashing with his belt.

"Is that all you have to say?" asked Naruto.

"What do you mean is that all I have to say! Don't you get it you moron your going to die if you stay here!" yelled Inari. "You should pack up and get the hell out of here while you can you idiot!"

"How dare you talk to Naruto-sama like that! He's here trying to save your ass!" yelled Tali. "He and Tayuya-chan lost their parents the night Menma-kun and I were born so don't you dare say something so messed up to them you little shit-stain!"

This was a huge shock to everyone as Tali never cursed and she never got angry. Not really anyway. She never saw the need to talk bad to someone. No even her rival Ami ever got Tali angry enough to curse her out.

Naruto stood up and looked at Inari. "That's enough Tali," said Naruto standing up.

"Nauto-sama I," started Tali knowing that she had stepped out of line with her outburst.

"I know," said Naruto before turning to a shaking Inari. "Since you believe that let me tell you a story. Once near the end of the third great war there was a team. They were extraordinary. Hailed as prodigies the likes of which hadn't been seen since the Legendary Sannin themselves. The King of Sealing, Queen of Blades, and King of Flames. Along with their mentor they were the most powerful team and highly recommended for only the most dangerous missions.

"Five years ago The king of flames did something so evil that he fled trying to cover his tracks. the others had to give chase and try to convince him to return and stand trial. He refused. The King of Flames killed their mentor in cold blood and wounded the Queen, the woman he said he loved.

'The King of Sealing and the King of Flames engaged in a battle that only the Kage's could engage in. In the end The king of Flames and The king of Seals were equal in power and even in skill. So the King of Flames used Powers the others never knew he had to escape leaving only one thing on the King of Sealing mind.

"_We are to close in power for this to end the way it should. I'd rather for one of us to live then for both of us to die. Come and kill me when you have the power or think you do. I'll be waiting," _

"Those wore the last words of One of konoha's greatest traitors Uchiha Itachi," said Naruto. "Excuse me Tsunami-san. I think i lost my appetite.

Naruto left the room and slammed the door. Once the Door was closed Menma snatched up Inari. "What the hell kid!? You think your the only one who has it bad! At least your family is still alive. There are orphans running the streets here in wave with no families and just the clothes on their backs!" yelled Menma.

Inari began to cry before he was able to free himself and run away.

"Menma-kun!" yelled Tali in a reprimanding tone of voice.

Menma walked out. Tali was about to follow but was stopped by Tayuya who just shuck her head. Tali looked down clutching her fist.

(Out on the porch)

Naruto sat looking at the moon while his violin was out. He wanted to play to calm his nerves, but thinking about that bastard who killed his sensei and hurt Saeko was hard. Naruto shuck his head as the door opened and out walked Tsunami. Naruto moved his violin to the side. No words needed to be said as she took a seat next to the younger man. She looked up at the moon.

"You know I use to love looking at the moon when I was a child with my mother and husband. Inari's blood father," said tsunami.

"What happened to Inari's father... Both of them?" asked Naruto.

Tsunami looked down. "Inari's blood father Kalib was killed by pirates before Inari was born. He was a trader often trading between the Land of Wave and Mizu. Kazuki my second husband... was killed by Gato two years ago Now all I have left is my father and my son and I fear for their safety!" cried tsunami as she started to cry into Naruto's chest.

Naruto hugged the woman close as she cried. It took some time before she removed herself from his chest and stared into his eyes. Those deep pools of sapphire were drawing her into their depths. Tsunami leaned up and kissed the man on his lips.

Naruto and Tsunami both felt nothing in this kiss, but Tsunami was radiating raw lust from years of suppressing her own needs for those of her family. She pulled back from the kiss with a large blush on her face before getting up.

"I'm Sorry Naruto-san. That shouldn't have happened,' said Tsunami as she tried to leave.

"Why are you running away Tsunami-san?" asked Naruto.

Tsunami looked at Naruto with sadness, "because I'm a mother , but I'm also a woman.. I'm just so confused!" yelled tsunami as her own intentions were unclear to her.

Naruto stood up and grabbed Tsunami in a hug. "Tsunami-san tell me what you want from me?" asked Naruto.

Tsunami turned In Naruto's arms. "Make me feel like a woman... at least for the night," said Tsunami before she kissed Naruto.

**Warning Lemon**

Naruto allowed Tsunami to lead him to her room, before she closed the door and kissed with all the passion of a starved woman. Naruto though was clear headed enough to place locking and silencing seals on the door and window.

Tsunami never noticed as she pulled Naruto to her bed and pushed him down onto it as she straddled his waist She removed her top allowing Naruto to see her breasts and a scar that was over her stomach.

Naruto ran his fingers over her stomach making her shiver in both pleasure and pain as the scar brought back bad memories.

"How did you get this?" asked Naruto.

Tsunami grabbed his gloved hand. "I was pregnant two years ago with Kazuki's child... I had to have her cut out, but she was stillborn... since then I've been afraid to try and have another child since," said Tsunami. .

Naruto sat up and slowly removed his shirt and gloves showing tsunami his own scars. His body was that of bronze Many were small but two stood out. The star shaped wound in his chest near his heart and the scar in his right hand.

Tsunami traced the one over his heart and felt it beat. "I got this from my friend on the day he left the village. It was his parting gift," said Naruto

"I'm sorry," said Tsunami.

"Don't be. You pain was more then this scar ever would be," said Naruto

Naruto's hands made their way to her waist and removed her skirt, showing that she didn't wear anything under. Naruto removed his pants and throw them to the side as Tsunami wrapped her fingers around her lovers hardening member as she blushed.

"_My dear Kami! He has to be at lest 8 inches long!" thought Tsunami._

"Let me please you Tsunami-san," said Naruto as he kissed her neck laying her down on the bed while rubbing her pussy lips. Tsunami gasped in pleasure as he was biting her neck, and giving her pleasure in ways that she had never felt before. Naruto kissed his way down and started to suck and nibble on her collarbone while his hands made their way to her breasts. He began to fondle her left breast while nibbling on her nipple.

"Oh kami-sama!" moaned Tsunami as she gripped her covers in pleasure. She was on the verge of her first orgasm in years.

Naruto stopped as he smiled at her. "how was that Tsunami-san?" asked Naruto

"You didn't have to stop Naruto-san. I was so close," panted Tsunami.

Naruto smiled. "You said make you feel like a woman. I intend to do just that," said Naruto

Naruto flipped them over so that Tsunami was on top. Tsunami lined up her slick pussy with his cock. She slowly lowered herself onto his cock with a gasp as she finally came with a powerful orgasm, clamping down on Naruto. Naruto grit his teeth with how tight she was.

After her orgasm subsided Tsunami put her hands on naruto's chest as she slowly began to lift herself up and down on his cock as Naruto grabbed her hips and thrust upwards to meet her dropping body. Tsunami was soon crying in pleasure as she finally felt the feel on a man inside her after so long. Naruto stood up while gripping Tsunami by her ass and began to thrust into her as he pushed her onto other wall. Soon it became a haze a sweat, pleasure and one powerful orgasm after another in tsunami's mind.

Naruto soon felt himself close to cumming, and as he was about to brust he pulled out and sprayed Tsunami's stomach and breasts with his seed.

**Lemon End**

Naruto lay tsunami in her bed before he reached for his pants to put them on but was stopped as Tsunami grabbed his arm.

"Stay... please?" asked tsunami.

Naruto nodded and climbed into bed with her as they both drifted off to sleep.

(With Tayuya)

Tayuya sat outside her window with her flute playing her favorite tone once again. In a way it was almost magical. Her mind was clouded by what she thought she knew. She knew of her brothers teammates and that one of them had left the village, she just didn't know about Saeko being with the other man.

"_Maybe... Maybe Naruto did love her but refused to say anything for them," _thought Tayuya as she sat down her flute and looked at the world.

"_Seeing the world aglow... Sets a fire in my heart... Love, brings me peace of mind... I will walk forever seeking love... meet me were the rivers never freeze and the grass never dies... say a loving word,"_ started Tayuya.

"That's a nice song Tayuya-san," said Tali making the older girl blush at having been caught by the younger girl singing.

"that song. What was it Tayuya-san?" asked Tali sitting next to he rcousin.

"It was...," started Tayuya with a blush. "it was a love song that I've been writing for a while," said Tayuya.

Tali smiled as she cocked her head and rested it on her knees. "Is it for a boy you like?" asked Tali.

Tayuya looked away with a blush. "Something like that, but the boy I like doesn't see me that way," said Tayuya.

Tali smiled. "maybe your looking at it the wrong way Tayuya-san," said Tali. "Maybe he does like you, but is afraid of what you will say," said Tali

Tayuya gave the younger girl a smile. "Maybe you right Tali-chan. When did you get so wise?," said Tayuya.

Tali gave a smirk. "The same time you got old," said Tali before she was grabbed and got tickled by her cousin.

(with Menma)

Menma panted as he glared at the tree before him. He had been training ever since he entered the forest to get away from that brat that had insulted his hero! Menma would never admit it under pain of death, but he looked up to Naruto even more so then he did his father.

While his mother and father had duties to both the village and clan they had little time to be with their children. Naruto made time to be with his cousins and all the children in the clan. Once a day he set aside an 2 hours just for them. Even if he had just returned form a hard mission. Be it training or playing... of course the two weren't far off from each other.

Menma growled as his fist glowed before charging the tree and punching it as hard as he could, barely leaving a dent. He had been working with Naruto on not using the incantation for what Naruto knew was going to be his signature attack. All Uzumaki had an attack that they made their own. Menma was determined that the Superman punch would be his.

_Flashback_

_Naruto watched Menma train with the punch and each time he did it he charged it up with the incantation. With the Incantation he was strong enough to destroy a small boulder._

"_Enough," said Naruto stopping his student and cousin._

"_Oh Sensei what's going on?" asked Menma._

"_Your punch. You have a give away when you use it as well as the incantation," said Naruto._

_Menma frowned at his cousin. "What do you mean? I need the incantation to use it!" yelled Menma. "Without it I can't do the damn thing!" as he said the last part he pointed to the smashed bolder that was several feet away. _

_Naruto crossed his arms. "Relax Menma. I'm not criticizing you in anyway. In fact your one of the best at the attack just like tali is one of he best with her sword. I'm just saying that any enemy with half a brain would do their best to stop you before. After you say the incantation you hit the ground before charging and jumping into the air. In truth it's an attack that is motionless to a fault like the Rasengan your father invented," said Naruto._

_Naruto made a clone and started a mock battle with it. Just as it appeared the clone had the upper hand Naruto jumped into the air and hit it with the superman punch disbursing it. _

_Menma's jaw dropped. "holy crap! Is that how it's done!" yelled Menma in awe of his hero._

_Naruto clapped his hands as if getting rid of dirt. "more or less Menma. Having a tell in a fight is always a bad thing Menma. I myself try not to have one, but I know I do," said Naruto._

"_What's your tell sensei?" asked Menma_

_Naruto smirked at the boy. "Not that easy kid. I need to have some kind of advantage on you if you ever get it in your head that you can take my title as king away from me," said Naruto as he started to walk away. _

_Menma followed trying to get his cousin to talk. _

_Flashback end_

Menma looked at his fist allowing the energy to disburse before looking at his other fist. He grew a smirk.

Who said you couldn't use a tell to your advantage?

0000000000000000

Tali: I have to admit these are quite good

Tayuya: Told you so! That's why I eat so many of them.

Naruto: They're eating more candy then I eat raman

Menma: I agree, but it's so good!

Kiljoy: Enjoy, Enjoy HAHA

Zaara: Please, Please, Please don't hate me. I chose not to reveal that for the fans.

Tayuya: Killjoy also gave us your wallet for sweets

Zaara: KILLLJOY!

A/N

1: any one else find it weird that not once did anyone try to attack the bridge during operation hours? I mean who would be scared of Sakura of all people (I mean before the Time skip and even for a while in Shippuden)


	7. Wave arc pt 4: Start the battle

Cat: Naruto with slight crossovers here and there

Title: Heir to the title of...

Rating: M

Pairing: Naruto X ? (Up for debate)

Summary: Uzumaki Naruto is the oldest child of Uzumaki Arashi and his wife Uzumaki Usagi and heir to the Uzumaki clan as a whole. His world is torn in two when his mother died helping his father seal the Kyubi into both his new born cousins Namikaze- Uzumaki Menma and Tali. Will Naruto let his hate consume him or will he follow the path of that his parents believed in.

Uzumaki believe in family Human speech

_I'll never forget this pain human thought/ Flashback_

**Uzumaki sealing style jutsu/tailed beast/Boss speech**

_**MINATO!" tailed beast/boss thought**_

Incantation

Killjoy: Things have calmed down a bit

Zaara: indeed they have Killjoy. Did you change the lock on the Sake cabnit?

Killjoy: I know that.

Saeko: Ummm guys

Tayuya: umm... Sake

Zaara: (sweat drops)

0000000000000000

(Out in the forest, early morning)

Haku walked in the forest with a worried expression on her face. Zabuza had been unusually silent, more so then he normally was. It was almost as if he was contemplating something. When asked about it he would just look at her and tell her that it was nothing. She knew it had something to so with that Jonin Uzumaki Naruto. He could have easily killed Zabuza in his weakened state, but yet left him alive. Why?

She stopped walking as she heard the sound of light breathing. She walked closer to the source and stopped. Laying in the field was the young blond who had come with Naruto. She didn't recall his name. She glared down at him. Killing him in his sleep would be so easy. Drawing one of her senbon she kept on her she knelled down. She lowered her killing intent as not to alert him to her presence. Even if he was a kid most shinobi and kunoichi were trained to be able to react to danger in their sleep, even genin.

He moved slightly making Haku stop in her tracks. Shaking her head she put the senbon away before tapping the boy.

"Hey wake up. You'll catch your death of cold out here," said Haku.

The boy opened his eyes and Haku blushed. His eyes just made him look even cuter then he already was. The boy sat up and winced in pain. Haku looked at him to see where his pain was and saw that it was from his left and right hand. Both were missing the skin, scared, and bruised horribly.

"Are you alright Shinobi-san?" asked Haku shaking him slightly.

"Yeah. I'm alright ," said The boy.

"You are a fool for sleeping out here like this. You could have been attacked by Gato's men or even gotten sick. Wave country is quite a cold country during nights," said Haku with a frown on her face.

"Maybe, but I set up a perimeter seal that would have alerted me to any danger," said The boy.

"What is your name?" asked Haku

The Boy smirked. "My name is Namikaze-Uzumaki Menma," said Menma.

"What were you doing out here all by yourself Menma-kun?" asked Haku.

Menma grinned. "I was training to become stronger then I already am," said Menma.

Haku smiled at this. "Do you have someone that you wish to protect?" asked Haku.

Menma frowned at this. "I want to protect my sister, but I also wish to surpass my sensei and cousin," said Menma, before looking at his fists. "He's the whole reason I became a ninja, not because me dad was the Hokage, but because I wanted to be better then my cousin,"

Haku gave Menma a smile before giving him a light kiss on the cheek making him blush. "Maybe one day you'll surpass him," said Haku.

As Haku walked away Menma got a grin on his face at the fact that he had been kissed by a cute girl.

(In Tsunami's room)

Tsunami slowly woke as she felt the rise and fall of a man's chest. Slightly groggy she looked up and blushed seeing Naruto laying there breathing lightly. Tsunami couldn't help but let out a small giggle at this. Kazuki was a heavy sleeper that snorted, while Inari's father was a mover who couldn't lay still in bed. This was a nice change.

She looked at Naruto again and saw that even in his sleep he looked peaceful, almost beautiful. She had only seen him slightly upset once the entire time he was here. Sure he was a harsh task master, but he did it out of love for his students.

"Are you finally awake Tsunami-san?" asked Naruto making tsunami look at him in shock.

"How long have you been awake Naruto-kun?" asked Tsunami almost not noticing the change in horrific

"Almost an hour. I was just waiting for you to awake," said Naruto.

Tsunami smiled, before looking down. "Forgive me Naruto-san," said Tsunami.

Naruto opened his eyes and looked at Tsunami who blushed as she looked into his eyes. Only three times in her life had she blushed this hard. The Day she first made love to Inari's father, the Day her and Kaiza married, and now today.

"Why do I need to forgive you Tsunami-san?" asked Naruto.

Tsunami looked away. "I'm a horrible woman. I forced myself on you... but it's been so long since I was with a man that.. I couldn't help myself," said Tsunami.

Naruto placed a hand on her shoulder. "Your not a horrible woman Tsunami-san. You've been without a man for several years. You just needed a night for yourself," said Naruto.

Tsunami nodded and got out of bed not even bothering to cover herself up. She smiled as she felt the soreness between her legs from a good night.

"Well lets get ready for the day," said Tsunami.

(Later that afternoon)

Naruto was sitting down on the porch eating a stick of pokey. A vice he picked up from his old friend. He stopped chowing when he felt the chakra of a child. Turning his head he saw Inari standing their.

"Have a seat Inari-kun," said Naruto.

Inari had a surprised look on his face. "Your not mad about what I said yesterday?" asked Inari

Naruto shuck his head. "No. You spoke from the heart. You felt pain of losing a loved one and it effected you in the worst way possible. That pain reflected on your life, but remember this if you remember anything from me before we leave this country. There are those who have had it much worse then you have," said Naruto.

Inari looked at him. "What do you mean?" asked Inari.

"In my line of work I have seen kids far younger then you reduced to orphans and even slaves on the black market. I have even made children orphans. I've killed men just because they were on the opposite side of a mission. Many had dreams that will never be fulfilled thanks to my hands. I even remember a girl who vowed revenge for the simple fact that her father killed her mother and then himself and blamed me for it. Darkness is alive in this world," said Naruto.

Inari couldn't believe it. Here he was crying about his dead father and there were those ho didn't even have them. Inari knew at that point that he was going to do better. He would be stronger, braver... if only so he could protect his family.

"Pokey?" asked Naruto. Holding out the stick.

Inari smiled and accepted the stick and sat with the Ninja.

(Several days later)

Naruto stood at the door with Tayuya and Menma at his flank and Tazuna hugging his family. Naruto turned to Tali. And nodded to her. Tali nodded back to her sensei. He had given her the very important job of guarding Tazuna's family. After the final good-byes they made their way to the bridge.

Once they arrived they were all in shock.

"Wh-what the hell happened?" asked Tazuna as he saw all of his men down and out on the ground.

"Menma, Tayuya protect Tazuna! They were attacked by someone. This is Zabuza's handy work," said Naruto narrowing his eyes.

Menma and Tayuya drew kunai while Naruto summoned his sapphire saber.

"Damn it. I thought Zabuza was dead!" said Tayuya looking around as the mist started to roll in.

"Sensei said he was dead," said Menma his eyes too scanning the mist.

"Even the most experienced ninja can be fooled with a little slight of hand. Rule number 1 of the Shinobi hand book 'Expect the unexpected," came the voice of Zabuza all around them. One of our greatest tools is deception... although a sword is a pretty good tool to use as well,"

After Zabuza finished speaking several Zauza's appeared around them.

Naruto narrowed his eyes. "Water clone Jutsu. As expected of a master of Water style Jutsu such as yourself Zabuza. However you made a miscalculation," said Naruto.

"Oh and what would that be!" asked Zabuza raising a non-existent eyebrow.

Naruto got a cold smirk on his face. "You assumed that my students were average Genin. Menma, Tayuya go!" said Naruto.

Menma and Tayuya both vanished and reappeared next to Naruto their backs to each other and Kunai crossed. **"Uzumaki sealing style: Flash point!"** said the two as the clones all turned to water.

"That was quite impressive. Even if a water clone is only one:tenth the strength of the original," said the Hunter ninja.

Tayuya glared at the hunter ninja. "So hunter bitch is working for the Demon of the mist," said Tayuya.

"It would seem that way. Remember your training Tayuya. She is going to be one opponent that you'll have to watch yourself with. Consider this your first real battle outside of training," said Naruto.

"Got it Naruto-sensei," said Tayuya preparing to fight the fake hunter ninja with all her might.

"Don't allow her to use any seals Haku... Those Uzumaki are deadly strong with them," said Zabuza.

"Hai Zabuza-sama.," said Haku.

Tayuya stepped up as did Haku. Haku made two senbon out of thin air and throw them at Tayuya, Tayuya jumped to the side and drew a kunai and launched it at Haku. Haku caught the kunai before throwing it back and running though hand signs.

"**Water style: Twister Jutsu!**" yelled Haku.

Tayuya didn't have time to move as the mist turned into a massive twister around Tayuya and started to spin around her trapping her in a watery vortex. Tayuya covered her mouth as the water spun her around taking away her breath.

"_I need to get out of here and fast! __**Wind Style: Exploding dome jutsu!**__" thought Tayuya making the hand signs._

A dome of wind surrounded Tayuya before exploding outwards and allowing her to fall to the ground. Tayuya coughed up water. She looked up to see Haku just gone. She turned and brought her kunai up to bare are Haku landed on top of her with her senbon inches from her face.

"I now have you at a disadvantage," said Haku

"What you you mean you masked bitch?" asked Tayuya using as much of her strength as she could to hold out with.

"The first I have rendered you defenseless and unable to do jutsu," said Haku as she started to run though hand signs making Tayuya's eyes widen.

"Only one hand used to make hand-signs! That's fucking crazy!" yelled Tayuya.

"Say what you will, you will die here Uzumaki-san. **Secret jutsu: 1000 needles of Death!"** said Haku as 1000 needles appeared around them.

As the needles rained down near them Haku vanished. Tayuya crossed her arms over her chest protecting her vitals. The needles struck making Tayuya yelled in pain as they stuck into her legs shoulders, arms and abdomen.

(With Naruto, Menma, and Tazuna)

Menma grit his teeth. "Tayuya-chan! Hold on!" yelled Menma about to charge in.

"Stand down Menma!" yelled Naruto.

"What the hell's wrong with you Kid?" asked Tazuna looking at the fight and then Naruto.

Menma stopped and glared at him. "What's wrong with you Naruto-sensie!? That's your sister and she needs help!" yelled Menma.

"I know that. I trust her Menma, she doesn't need a superhero. She just needs her friend as well as her big brother to support her. Have faith in her,like I do," said Naruto.

Menma made a fist, but did as told. "Tayuya you'd better not lose to her," said Menma.

(Back to Tayuya and Haku)

Haku looked at the girl who was on the ground, blood dripping from several open wounds. Tayuya stood up and glared at Haku.

"If that's the best you got bitch then this is going to be a short fight," said Tanya as Tayuya flooded her pathways with concentrated Chakra and destroyed the needles.

"Impressive. I might have to get serious," said Haku.

Tayuya shuck her arms to relieve the numbness, before drawing her dagger. Tayuya charged at Haku and locked up with her. Both turned in opposite directions before clashing again. Both girls broke away. Haku running though hand signs, while Tayuya raised her left hand.

"**Demonic ice style: frozen ripple!**" yelled Haku throwing her hands forward as a massive amount of snow and ice shot at Tayuya.

"**Uzumaki sealing style: White lighting strike!**" yelled Tayuya thrusting her hand forward unleashing a beam of white lighting from her hand.

The two justu collided and phased each other out leaving a cold mist in the air. This gave Haku the advantage she needed. She appeared behind Tayuya, but was caught with a kick that sent her backwards and onto her ass. Haku rolled out of the way as Tayuya brought her dagger down on her location. Haku made a mirror and moved away using it.

Haku appeared several feet away panting. Haku stood up and drew something from her sleeve pocket. It looked like a hilt. "Enough games Uzumaki-san. I grow tired of this," said Haku holding the hilt out.

Tayuya looked at it as a long thin blade of water slowly grew out. Haku held the blade with one hand as she stared at Tayuya.

"What the hell is that?" asked Tayuya.

"This is a family heirloom from the Yuki clan. Only those with Yuki blood may use this without dieing from the sub-zero temperature. This game is over," said Haku as she made hand signs. **"Demonic ice style: Crystal Mirrors,**" said Haku.

Tayuya looked around as several mirrors of ice formed around her. Trapping her in a Dome.

"Shit. This is not good," said Tayuya.

(With Naruto and Menma)

Naruto crushed as he summoned the sapphire saber. He took a small run to the dome only to jump back as Zabuza's blade came down where he had been standing. Naruto held up his saber as Zabuza smirked at him.

"What kind of senseis would we be if we interfered in our students fights?" asked a sarcastic Zabuza.

"Say what you will Zabuza, but Tayuya is my sister first and I won't allow her to die if I can help it!" yelled Naruto.

Naruto jumped into the air as Zabuza followed him and attacked with the two blades clashing. Naruto jumped back and made a platform of solid air to stand on under his feet. Naruto made his saber vanish before he held out his hand at the falling Zabuza. A red flaming ball shot at Zabuza. Zabuza brought his blade in front of him and batted the ball away. Naruto glared at him, before unleashing several of the balls at Zabuza. Zabuza batted each and every one of them away before landing lightly on his feet. Naruto vanished from his location and slashed at Zabuza with his hand. Zabuza jumped away spinning his large blade. Naruto allowed the platform to dissolve before landing on the ground lightly.

"I'm done with the warm-up... lets get the party started," said Naruto.

"My thoughts exactly... **Water-style: Hidden mist Jutsu," **said Zabuza

Naruto knew that he would have to be on his guard as the mist set it. He was now in the Demon's playground.

(Tazuna's house)

Tali sat down on the couch reading a book from her cousins stash. Apparently Naruto was into suspense stories if the book in her hand was anything to go by. She stopped reading as she felt the bracelet on her hand vibrate. It was one of the four that were keyed to the perimeter seals that they had set. Tali narrowed her eyes before summoning her sword.

"Tsunami-san, Inari-kun please get upstairs," said Tali.

Tsunami nodded and grabbed her son's hand. Tali placed both hands on her blade and waited. The cuts appeared in the door nearly a minute later as it was destroyed.

Standing before her were Two ronin. One was tall and had tattoo's and missing an eye, while the other was slightly shorter wearing a skully and a tattoo under his left eye.

"Oh man I was hoping for an easy payday," said the tall man.

The shorter man smirked. "Now now Waraji. We can compromise with the little one," said The shorter man.

"What do you two want," said Tali.

"My name is Zori a representative of Gato's shipping. I ask that you step aside and allow us to take the bridge builders family," said Zori.

Tali didn't say anything before she charged at the two men and slashed at them. Both men drew their weapons and blocked her attack, throwing her back. Tali flipped and landed on the wall before writing in the air.

Zori's eyes widened. "Crap seal! Stop her!" yelled Zori

"Right partner!" said Waraji as both charged.

"Too late. **Uzumaki sealing style: Restrain!**" yelled Tali.

Both men fell to the ground with their hands bound behind their backs. Both tried to move, only for Tali to slap a 500 pound seal on both of them making sure that neither could move.

Tali bowed to them. "Sorry, but I don't have time to play with you two," said Tali before turning to The shell shocked Tsunami and Inari.

"They will be like this for several hours. I must get to my team Tsunami-san, Inari-san,"

Tsunami nodded. "You do what you need to do," said Tsunami.

Tali nodded before jumping away to make it to her team on time.

(With Tayuya)

Tayuya hit the ground as yet another slash appeared on her body. This time on her stomach. For the last few minutes she had been at the mercy or lack there of from the ice based kunoichi. Along with her senbon and that weird sword of hers. Tayuya was having a hard time just staying alive, let alone using her jutsu. Her only saving grace was that her Uzumaki blood was healing small wounds quickly.

"Normally even a chunin would not last this long against me," said Haku.

Tayuya grinned even with the line of blood running down her chin. "I'm not that weak. As an Uzumaki my blood won't allow me to die so easily,"

Haku seemed to go silent. "Blood. Were you see it as a blessing it is my curse. The cruse that made me kill my father and made my father kill my mother...," said Haku as she cut her own hand allowing her blood to flow. "THIS BLOOD IS CURSERD! ALL BLOODLINES ARE CRUSED! AND IF I CAN USE MY BLOODLINE TO WIPE THEM OUT THEN SO BE IT!" yelled Haku.

"Cry me a fucking river! I refused to let a little whining bitch BEAT ME!" yelled Tayuya as she brought her dagger to bare.

Haku gripped the hilt of her sword in anger. "Very well then. DIE," said Haku as each of the mirror images brought up the senbon.

Haku throw them all Tayuya blocked a few but several hit her.

Tayuya gasped in pain as she fell to her knees, blood leaking from her mouth. The Final blows came from Haku's sword as Tayuya was cut several

"Tali-chan, Naruto-nii-san, Menma... kun... I'm sorry," said Tayuya falling over still.

0000000000000000

Tayuya: hic hahahahahaha. Man this is fun! hic

Killjoy: Tayuya your drunk

Zaara: I'm hiding the damn sake and recoding the lock

Tali: Umm Naruto-sama no need to worry

Naruto: Why is my sister drunk Zaara, Killjoy?


	8. Wave arc pt 4: In the thick of it

Cat: Naruto with slight crossovers here and there

Title: Heir to the title of...

Rating: M

Pairing: Naruto X ? (Up for debate)

Summary: Uzumaki Naruto is the oldest child of Uzumaki Arashi and his wife Uzumaki Usagi and heir to the Uzumaki clan as a whole. His world is torn in two when his mother died helping his father seal the Kyubi into both his new born cousins Namikaze- Uzumaki Menma and Tali. Will Naruto let his hate consume him or will he follow the path of that his parents believed in.

Killjoy: Let's ger this going. It's going to be a long Day

Tali: Why

Tayuya: Yeah I wonder why/

Zaara: It's a long day all around. Especally when people insult you.

Tali: Oh Please clam down Zaara.

Zaara: I'll try.

Killjoy: Anywa people here we go and Enjoy.

Uzumaki believe in family Human speech

_I'll never forget this pain human thought/ Flashback_

**Uzumaki sealing style jutsu/tailed beast/Boss speech**

_**MINATO!" tailed beast/boss thought**_

Incantation

0000000000000000

(A few miles away from the bridge)

Tali was making her way to the bridge as quickly as she could. Not many people knew it, but she was actually a sensor... or to be more precise she could feel the emotions of others. She could feel her team as well as her client, as well as those of two people she couldn't quite place. Both were powerful if their chakra was anything to go off of.

The lower level one could easy match Tayuya, but the other one was closer to her Sensei's level. This was something that worried her especially as Tayuya began to battle with the one that matched her. For several minutes. It felt like Tayuya was holding her own until her chakra started to waver. Tali stopped altogether when Tayuya's life force fizzled out.

Tali began running again, but this time was picking up speed.

"Tayuya-chan," said Tali.

(on the bridge with Menma)

Menma saw Tayuya go down, but was sure that she would get up. Tayuya was the strongest person he knew next to his sensei. She wouldn't go down so easily. As the ice mirrors dissolved Menma saw that Haku was standing above Tayuya's prone body.

Menma was ready to explode in anger at what this... this... this bitch had done to his friend.

"Tazuna-san I have to leave you alone for a moment," said Menma his voice almost hollow.

Tazuna just looked at Menma. "Don't worry about me son. You do what you have to do," said Tazuna knowing that this was what the boy needed currently.

Menma didn't need to be told twice before he rushed Haku at full speed! Haku so focused on Tayuya that she was caught off guard by the spear tackle that Menma delivered. Haku crashed into the ground and gasps in pain, as the air left her lungs, before fists of fury rained down on her face. The mask protected her, but it would break before long. Stopping his left fist Haku quickly made one handed signs.

"**Demonic Ice style: frozen cannon just!" **yelled Haku.

A stream of ice water hit Menma sending him flying across the bridge. Haku stood up, but had to jump back as a trio of fire balls landed in her area. She looked up to see the girl of the team standing their with her sword drawn.

"Menma-kun what the hell!" yelled Tali looking at her brother.

Menma looked up at his sister and Tali was shocked by her brothers eyes. They were no longer blue, but an angry red, his hair had become messier, his whisker marks thicker, and his fingernails had lengthened to be almost like claws. The most frightening thing to her however was the tears rolling down her brothers face. Menma never cried, not when he was sad, not when he was in pain. Never.

"Menma-kun... what happened?" asked a worried Tali.

"She killed her! She killed Tayuya-chan," whispered Menma in anger.

Tali felt something snap as her eyes widened. "W-what? Tayuya-san isn't weak! She wouldn't be defeated like that," said Tali.

"Is this the first time you had a comrade die on you?" asked Haku standing up.

"Shut up!" said Menma in a harsh whisper.

Haku seemed to ignore this. "She was a brave fighter... I'm sorry that I had to kill her, but for my masters dream I will gladly walk the path of hell and kill my own heart," said Haku

"Shut up! You don't Know Tayuya-san like that! She was kind, loyal... She is family! Uzumaki don't abandon family," said Tali.

Haku looked at her... even with the mask on you could tell she was somewhat intriged and cirous even. "Is that so? Then prove it to me. Try and avenge your fallen family member," said Haku raising her sword.

Menma and Tali both took up stances. "Gladly," said the twins just as tali's eyes turned red as well.

(with Naruto and Zabuza)

Naruto had felt Tayuya's life force go out and he was trying to keep his anger in check, but even a seasoned ninja was no match for heart ache of lossing. His little sister. The girl he had raised into beautiful strong woman. The girl who looked up to him as a brother, a father, a mentor and a friend was gone.

"Zabuza... consider our deal null and void!" said Naruto.

"Why is that? Is it because of that girl? She was strong, but even you had to know that sacrifices were to be made if this deal was to go though," said Zabuza.

"Not like this. Not at the cost of my beloved little sister!" said Naruto allowing his anger to show.

"Is that so... What are you going to do about it?" asked Zabuza with a chuckle.

Naruto throwsevreal kunai into the mist, but only heard one get batted away. This was what he had wanted. Now that he knew where Zabuza was he was going to end this fight. Naruto then Made 3 shadow clones.

"Hold him back for a few minutes. I'm going to end this game here and now!" said Naruto.

All the clones charged at Zabuza at remarkable speeds. Zabuza slashed at the clones making them scatter as each other them ran though hand signs.

"**Uzumaki Sealing style: Strike!"** yelled the first of the clones. Zabuza seized up and could barely move his body

"Wh-what the hell?" asked Zabuza.

The second clone ran though hand signs before pointing at Zabuza. "**Uzumaki sealing style: Six rods of light Restraint!" **

The last clone attacked Zabuza by disarming him and throwing his large blade to the side of the bridge.

"Damn you Uzumaki!" yelled Zabuza.

Naruto glared at him before. "You already died once Zabuza... Time to pay up and send your soul to the shinigami," said Naruto as he flared his chakra.

(Menmna and Tali vs Haku)

The sound of blade on blade was easily iditifyed as Haku was thrown back, but found a hard kick to her kidney. Haku rolled forward, but made a shield of ice to her right as a red fire ball hit it and destroyed the mirror sending her flying.

Haku was breathing hard as she looked at the two younger teens before her and was wondering how she was going to win this battle? Their attacks were perfectly in tone, almost as if they were speaking to each other. They were relentless. Not allowing her to stop and catch her breath, even for a second. Another thing their red eyes unnerved her somewhat. Just looking at them for a second was enough to take nearly all her resolve.

Haku stopped her mushing as both teens appeared at her side and slashed at her, Menma with his palm and Tali with her sword. Haku knew that if she didn't move she would most likely die. Rolling forward she turned in time to see that the two had stopped barely inches from each other.

"Did you really think that was enough to kill us?"Asked Menma.

"We won't die so easily... Not like that," said Tali turning to Haku and holding out her hand. **"Uzumaki sealing style: Crawling rope!**

A gold rope shot out her hand and wrapped around Haku Haku struggled to move, but couldn't as the rope was to tight it was almost crushing her. Haku focused to create a mirror, but that was quickly stopped as Menma destroyed the mirror with a well placed punch. Not wanting her to get away Tali made more hand signs,

"**Uzumaki sealing Style: Crawling rope anchors!"** yelled Tali hitting the ground.

Nine golden ropes latched onto the rope that bound Haku. "Menma take her out NOW!" yelled Tali.

Menma throw his arms wide before punching the ground hard enough to leave a small crater. Red chakra swirled around the fist and by extension the body.

"_What the hell is going on? His chakra is so strong that it is visible!" thought a now panicking Haku._

Menma charged at Haku before jumping into the air slightly. "**Uzumaki sealing style: Superman punch!"** yelled Menma.

Haku knew that if that punch connected she would be dead, but she knew what she needed to do.

Haku focused her chakra before allowing it to flow out. "**Demonic ice style: Killing spears!"** yelled Haku.

Menma saw the spears in slow motion as they exited Haku's body. One spear hit Menma in the shoulder, Menma used the momentum to spin himself.

"Nice try!** Uzumaki sealing style: European uppercut!"** yelled Menma with a spinning uppercut that connected with Haku's jaw.

The hit was so powerful that Haku was sent flying into the air, before hitting the ground skidding to a halt. She sluggishly got to her feet as her mask cracked in several places. Tali and Menma held out their hands together and created a Rasengan before they charged at Haku.

"Zabuza-sama... I failed you. I am a broken tool," said Haku as her mask fragments hit the ground.

Menma stopped several feet from Haku his eyes no longer red.

"Menma what the hell!" yelled Tali as her eyes also returned to their original color as the Rasengan vanished.

"This girl. I met in the woods a few days ago," said a surprised Menma.

"What's the matter? I thought you were going to kill me for what I did to your friend?" said Haku in almost a broken voice.

Menma balled up his fist and hit Haku in the face as hard as he could. Haku stumbled back before falling to the ground. Haku got up and spit the blood onto the ground.

"That's not going to work. If you want to kill me, then your going to have to do better then that, otherwise your no better then a barbarian," said Haku her voice hollow.

"Why!?" said Tali looking at Haku her eyes hard. "Why did you have to go and kill Tayuya!?" yelled Tali.

"She was in the way of my master. I had no choice," said Haku.

Tali started to shake in anger and rage. "You bitch!" Whispered Tali. "She had... has a name! Uzumaki Tayuya. A proud and strong member of the Uzumaki Clan! The closet thing I have to a sister!" said Tali almost crying.

"She had dreams too you know, What right do you have to take them away from her!" yelled Menma

"I'm sorry for your loss, but let me make one thing clear to you. My past is one of pain and anguish... My parents were poor, but happy. They loved each other from the time they laid eyes on each other. And from the time I was born they loved me. At least until my father discovered the cruse living inside of me and my mother," said Haku.

"Cruse what cruse?" asked Menma.

Haku wiped her lip and stared at her life's blood. "The cruse of my bloodline. The Yuki clans prized powers over the Ice... Once it was determined that the clans were to be wiped out. My mothers clan was destroyed in only hours by the 7SS and the forces of the Mizukage. I am the last of my clan... my name is Yuki Haku and I want to die," said Haku shocking the hell out of Menma and Tali.

"What? But why?" asked Tali feeling uncomfortable.

"I failed Zabuza," said Haku.

"But you don't have to die for him!" yelled Menma.

Haku smiled at Menma. It was a true smile, a smile that only one person had ever seen. "It is my wish as I am no longer useful to Zabuza," said Haku.

Menma drew a kunai and prepared to charge at Haku and end her life.

"Well now isn't this a tear jerker!" came a loud voice over the whole bridge.

(With Naruto and Zabuza)

"I'm going to crush you now Zabuza! These are your last moments of life,' said Naruto his voice becoming ice.

Zabuza glared at him. "Screw you Uzumaki! I won't die... not until I fulfill my ambitions! Not until I kill that bastard Mizukage who ordered the death of my wife and child!"

Naruto started to run though hand signs. "I'm sorry Zabuza! I'm putting an end to your ambitions! You have no future! I'll end it with my Own Jutsu!" Dragon, Ox, Tiger, hare, Bird "**Scorch style: Phoenix cutting jutsu!**" Naruto's entire right arm light up like it was on fire. The flames were blue and 3 long blades shot out the side of his arm with the smallest being the front one.

Zabuza's eyes widened as he saw this jutsu. He had heard rumors of this jutsu, but had thought it it like it's name sake was a myth.

"As I said before Zabuza... this is your Death,"

"Well now isn't this a tear jerker!" came a loud voice over the whole bridge.

Naruto cut chakra to all his jutsu allowing Zabuza free. Zabuza looked at the end of the bridge as did Naruto as Haku, Menma and Tali all turned to the end of the bridge and saw Gato along with Aoi standing there.

"I can't believe that the fabled Demon of the mist got beaten like a dog by a couple of kids. And you call yourself a demon! HAHAHAHA More like baby demonif anything! Isn't hat right Zabuza!" laughed Gato

Zabuza glared at Gato with rage. "Looks like I don't have a beef with you anymore Uzumaki. How about we call it a draw this time?" said Zabuza standing at full height and in his preferred stance.

Naruto nodded and dew a scroll. "I think that works, although I won that fight," said Naruto as he summoned a Katana in a gold sheath with several seals on it. Naruto drew it and glared at Gato.

"So you two think that you can kill me. To bad I brought back up," said Gato tapping his mist seemed to reside at this revealing what could only be a army of bandits and mercs all grinning and smelling of blood.

"That's a lot of mercs," said Zabuza retrieving his missing blade.

"Soon to be dead mercs," said Naruto narrowing his eyes as he slowly drew his sword. "Gato dies first though,"

"What the hell are you talking a... AHHHHH!" yelled Gato as Aoi stabbed him in his stomach with his blade.

Aoi smirked before turning into a grinning Naruto. "Sorry bastard, but it's time for you to go bye-bye," said 'Naruto' before he blow up taking several of Gato's men with him.

Naruto smirked as he got all the information he clone had. _"So that's what he did while he was in Gato's employ," thought Naruto._

"You bastard! You just killed our meal ticket. Now we have to take our pound of flesh out of the village," said The largest of the man.

Naruto glared at the man. "Zabuza lets go," said Naruto charging with Zabuza hot on his heels.

"Don't order me around kid! I was killing before you were out of dipers!" yelled Zabuza as he raised his large sword.

Soon Naruto and Zabuza were decimating the large force with ease. Blood was filling the skys as bodies dropped. Even the few ninja dropouts were no match for these two. One on the men who had several stick of dynamite attached to his body lit him all hoping to take out both men. Naruto saw what he did and jumped back. Zabuza didn't see it in time as the 'Human Bomb' exploded destroying a large chunk of the bridge and taking Sevres people with him, including Zabuza.

Naruto's eyes widened at this before they narrowed and he ran though hand signs before holding his hand down. "Time to end this! Ye Who bears the name of man, the mark of those who see with eyes clouded with hate! Know that thy has angered the gods of peace and bear witness to their wrath! **Uzumaki Sealing style:Dome of Darkness!"** yelled Naruto.

A large black dome surrounded the rest of the force in utter darkness. Naruto closed his open palm making the dome implode taking everyone inside of it to a dark and painful death. Naruto landed on the ground before turning to the teens, but his eyes only saw pain... and his little sister laying dead.

Naruto clutched his fist in rage. "Damn it. Kaa-chan... Tou-sama... I failed you. I couldn't protect tayuya-chan," said Naruto as he felt a tear roll down his face.

Haku who had been frozen in shock due to her master falling into the water started to move. She tried to run to the edge where her master fell into the water but was stopped by Menma.

"Let me go!" said Haku in a calm tone of voice.

"Even if I did it won't matter. He's dead, just like Tayuya is," said Menma deciding weather or not he was going to snap the older girls neck.

Haku looked down. "She's not dead... Like Zabuza I only hit the death points in the neck and points that would induce pain. Most death points are instant," said Haku.

Tali and Menma's eyes widened before they ran over to Tayuya with Naruto and tazuna joining them. Naruto saw the two needles that Haku was talking about and slowly removed them. He leaned down and heard no breath. Naruto started to administer CPR to his sister. He did it for a number of minutes before Tayuya gasped and opened her eyes.

"What the hell happened?" asked Tayuya, though she was a bit drowsy.

Menma and Tali jumped up and hugged each other in joy. Naruto grabbed his sister in a tight hug as he picked her up bridal style. Tazuna was trying not to cry and Haku was a little happy for them, but was still sad that her master was dead.

Menma and Tali stopped jumping and looked at Haku.

"What do we do with her?" asked Menma.

"I have no idea," said Tali confused as Prisoners weren't really counted among the many shinobi rules.

"I say we kill the bitch," said Tayuya in some kind of agony.

"how can you say that Tayuya-san?" asked tali. Sure she wanted Haku to be in pain after what she did, but to outright murder someone

"The fact that this bitch nearly killed me is enough to want this cunt dead!" said Tayuya narrowing her eyes at Haku

Naruto turned his back on Haku. "Nothing. We do nothing at all to this young lady," said Naruto.

"Huh!?" asked Everyone.

Haku looked at him. "What?" asked Haku.

Naruto sighed. "I owe Zabuza for helping us and you for sparing my sisters life. You are not a missing ninja registered by the hidden mist, nor are you a ninja with a bounty on your head. As far as the ninja world knows you don't exist. You are free to go if you please or you may come with us. You are your own person Haku. If you wish to leave do so. We won't stop you," said Naruto.

Haku nodded and began to follow the man of her own free will. She stopped as she thought of this. She grew a small smile at this, For the first time in her life she was marching to her own beat... It was a wonderful feeling.

"_Zabuza from this moment on I will live and make my own choices. thank you for giving me my life back," thought Haku._

(a few miles away)

Zabuza emerged from the water and swam to land and took deep breathes. "Damn it that fucking hurt! I'm getting to old for this shit," said Zabuza using his massive sword to slowly raise from the water.

Zabuza looked over in the direction of the bridge. "Sorry Haku, but this was the only way to make sure that I didn't lose another child to Yagura," said Zabuza as his mind drifted to his mitting with Naruto.

_Flashback_

"_I need you to die," said Naruto his tone making it clear that it was not an option. _

_Zabuza's eyes widened at this. He knew that the man before him was ruthless, but to outright tell him that. "I can't die! I'm all she has left in the world!" yelled Zabuza._

_Naruto held up his hands. "Hear me out. You won't be back up for another week at best maybe two. When your up and running I wasn't you to attack the bridge. Most likely Gato is going to try and kill you as well as me and my team after we kick each others asses to hell and back," said Naruto._

"_So what do you have in mind," asked Zabuza._

"_I have a clone following a known Defector from Konoha. The clone is more then_ _powerful enough to kill Aoi as well as survive minor injuries. Once the clone is in place he's going to do his thing and kill Gato as well as turning himself into a ticking time bomb before taking out as many of the mercs as possible._

_After that you and I take out as many of the fuckers as we can during a limit of three minutes. During the confusion of the battle I need you to fall over the rail and 'die'," said Naruto _

_Zabuza looked at Naruto. "That sounds pretty good, but what if I chose to Kill you," Asked Zabuza._

_Naruto got up and turned to leave before walking over to Haku and drawing a seal on the back of her neck and activating it. _

_Zabuza narrowed his eyes. "What the fuck did you do to my little girl!?" asked Zabuza. _

"_I just equipped her with a Deadman seal. It's tied to my life force," said Naruto showing the seal that was on his heart._

_Zabuza growled. "You bastard your holding her hostage!" yelled Zabuza.._

"_The seal is temporary. It will last only a day longer then when we kill Gato," said Zaruto._

_Zabuza glared at Naruto. "You got all the bases covered huh Uzumaki?" asked Zabuza._

_Naruto opened the door. "I wouldn't be the king if I didn't," said Naruto closing the door. _

_Flashback end_

Zabuza swung his sword over his back and began to walk in a random direction. He had contacts within the rebels and knew that The leader had been looking for him for a while. He had feared it was a trap, but after confirming things with his old buddy Ao he decided to head their after his contract with Gato was up.

Zabuza smirked. "Maybe with the Rebels and the Bloodline users we can finally win back the Hidden mist and win ourselves a future we can be proud of," said Zabuza.

0000000000000000

Tayuya: What the hell!?

Zaara: Tayuya clam down. I know your pissed off at me

Tayuya: But my Manga is missing! It was a special edition!

Killjoy: Zaara also stole your Wagashi

Zaara: Not helping pal!

Tayuya: Your dead Zaara


	9. Coming Home

Cat: Naruto with slight crossovers here and there

Title: Heir to the title of...

Rating: M

Pairing: Naruto X ? (Up for debate)

Summary: Uzumaki Naruto is the oldest child of Uzumaki Arashi and his wife Uzumaki Usagi and heir to the Uzumaki clan as a whole. His world is torn in two when his mother died helping his father seal the Kyubi into both his new born cousins Namikaze- Uzumaki Menma and Tali. Will Naruto let his hate consume him or will he follow the path of that his parents believed in.

Zaara: I haven't done anything yet

Killjoy: Dude i'm telling you this is a bad idea

Zaara: Relax. None of my plans have gone bad yet

tayuya:On no. I'm out of here

Tali: I think I need to go and talke with Menma-kun

Killjoy: Saeko is going to kick your ass man

"Uzumaki believe in family," Human speech

"_I'll never forget this pain," human thought/ Flashback_

**Uzumaki sealing style jutsu/tailed beast/Boss speech**

"_**MINATO!" tailed beast/boss thought**_

Incantation

0000000000000000

( a few Days after the battle on the bridge)

The red haired girl known as Uzumaki Tayuya was not happy at the moment. In fact it was safe (not so much) to say that she was pissed off. She was laid up in bed her arms and neck wrapped in bandages, wearing a blue kimono that once belonged to Tsunami, with her hair in a low ponytail. Normally this would upset the young woman, but currently she was fucking livid. Her doctor was the same person that nearly killed her. And her brother didn't help any. Ordering her on bed rest until such a time as she was deemed ready for duty.

Tayuya glanced at her brother who was by her bedside peeling an apple for her. _"Just like he use to do when I was a child," thought Tayuya_

"How are you feeling Tayuya-chan?" asked Naruto as he focused on the apple.

Tayua rubbed the back of her head. "I'm alright Nii-san. Thanks to our bloodline I'll be up in about a week. A few days if I don't push myself to hard. Anyone else would have to be down for at least a month," said Tayuya will a small smirk.

"I'm just glad your alright Tayuya," said Naruto with a small smile.

Tayuya gave her brother a surprised state. He never talked so low before. "What are you talking about?" asked Tayuya.

"I almost lost you during the fight. How would I have been able to face Kaa-chan and Tou-sama if I allowed you to die?" asked Naruto only to be punched in his head by his sister. "What the hell Tayuya-chan!"

"BAKA! It works both ways you know?" yelled Tayuya as Naruto rubbed his head. "How many times did you go on a A-rank or even an S-rank leaving me alone praying to Kami that I didn't lose my brother or that our good-bye wasn't the last one. I know that one day it's going to happen, but until then I'm not going to think about it and enjoy the time I have with my big brother,"

Naruto smiled at Tayuya. "My little sister is nothing but trouble," said Naruto.

Tayuya grinned at her brother. "Your god damn right!"

(Outside)

Menma was thrown to the ground by his sister once again before she held her sword to his throat. Menma growled before getting up and getting into a stance.

Tali sighed before making her sword vanish and crossing her arms. "Alright spill," said Tali.

Menma looked at her. "What are you talking about Tali?" asked Menma rubbing his head.

Tali nearly slapped Menma in annoyance, but settled for a glare. "Don't fuck with me Menma! I know you better then I know myself at times," said Tali.

Menma sighed. He had forgotten that his sister could read him like a book, while she was a mystery to him at times. It's just how things worked out with them. The fact that she used a cruse word meant that she was serious. A serious Tali was not someone he wanted to mess with.

"Alright it's about what happened on the bridge," said Menma making tali look at him.

"What about it?" asked Tali.

"When I thought that Tayuya-chan was dead I went nuts. I felt power that I never felt before flowing though me. Then when you joined the fight it became even more clear. We fought in perfect harmony," said Menma.

"Of course we fought in perfect harmony we're siblings," said Tali.

Menma shuck his head. "This is different," said Menma. "Our moves were a perfect extension of each other. I can't explain it but at the time I felt your presence in the back of my head, but at the same time it felt like it was my own. It was just confusing,"

Tali's eyes widened at this. She had felt the same way, but something else was in the back of her mind. Something... Ancient and Dark. As if something had woken after a long time and was looking at the world though her eyes.

Tali bit her lip. "Maybe Naruto-sama knows something about it. I mean he is a master of seals and other things," said Tali.

Menma nodded, before grinning. "Now that's that's out the way I need to pay you back,"

Tali grinned before summoning her sword. "Like it's going to be that easy dear brother,"

(with Tsunami and Haku)

Tsunami was out at the rivers edge washing clothes and thinking about what had happened between her and Naruo-san. She knew that it wasn't love that drove her to sleep with the man, but a need to satisfy her more carnal urges. A few men had caught her eye Before Naruto-san had, bu most had turned into thives and killers. Not someone she wanted to be with. Even for a one night stand.

"I've never seen a woman as relaxed as you seem to be Tsunami-san," said Haku as she helped dry the clothes by drawing the water out of them. Water manipulation had it's uses.

Tsunami was quite surprised by the young woman and how polite she was. For the last few days she had been distant and cold, but was still polite. She often looked sad, but after a talk with Naruto she soon started to become more active with the household. Tayuya didn't want anything to do with her, but Haku was helping her to heal. Tayuya only tolerated it since Naruto wasn't going to let her out of her bed until she was 100 percent better.

Tsunami blushed. "Just remembering the pleasures of being a woman once again Haku-san," said a smiling Tsunami.

Haku looked at Tsunami with her head cocked to the side. "Pleasures of being a woman?" asked Haku.

Tsunami nodded. "Haven't you ever been with a man?" asked Tsunami.

Haku looked at her confused. "I've been with Zabuza most of my life., from the time I was five until... just a few days ago," said Haku pushing her sadness to the back of her mind.

Tsunami shuck her head. "No no! I mean shared your bed with a man!" said Tsunami.

"I often shared a tent and bed with Zabuza-sama. It was quite cold in Water country and the surrounding islands," said Haku frowning slightly. "Were is this line of questioning going tsunami-san?"

Tsunami put her face in her hands. "_I never thought i'd be giving the birds and the bees to a 17 year old girl. Kami-sama is this how my father felt?"_ Tsunami thought to herself.

"Okay have you ever felt yourself attracted to a young male... maybe the same age as you? Or even an older man?" asked Tsunami.

Haku blushed. "There was this one boy that was cute, but I met him when I was 10 years old," said haku.

Tsunami nodded. "Okay that's a start. As you got older did you ever notice other males besides Zabuza?"

Haku blushed at this. The only other males she had ever really been around were Gozu and Meizu. Of course she looked at both Naruto and Menma. Naruto was just a bit older then her and quite handsome. He was also a fully realized Jonin and had an S rank entrance in the bingo books along with his partner Saeko That was enough to warrant a second look. Menma on the other hand was 5 years her junior, but still cute. In a few years he would make any woman happy with his kind, albeit abrasive nature.

"Naruto-sama and Menma-kun," said Haku.

Tsunami blushed at this. "Maybe I should tell you a few things about Naruto," said Tsunami.

Haku would return to the house redder then the love child of an apple and a tomato. And refuse to look at either male for the rest of the time they were in the village.

(2 weeks later Grand opening of the Wave Bridge)

Team 11 along with the addition of Haku stood at the edge of the bridge that would take them back ot the main land many people looked at them with smiles and tears as they had their land back... They even had a defense thanks to a few seals that Naruto with the help of his team placed on the bridge.

"Naruto-san thank you and your team as well for everything you've done for us," said Tazuna bowing to them.

Menma grinned. "It was nothing Tazuna-oji-san," said Menma.

Tali smiled at Tazuaa and bowed back. "We're just happy that you can get on with your lives," said Tali.

Tayuya sighed before giving Tazuna a smile. "Take care of this place you old drunk," said Tayuya.

Tsunami walked up to naruto with a blush on her face, before giving him a light kiss on the lips making everyone look at her in shock at how bold she was. Tayuya and Tali looked at her mouths hanging open, Haku was blushing, Inari was blushing, Menma was laughing and Tazuna was 'hoping that the boy would propose to her on the spot!

Tsunami removed her lips and looked away with a blush. "Don't be a stranger Naruto-san," said Tsunami.

Naruto nodded. "Take care of yourselves. Team 11 move out," said Naruto with the team vanishing and Haku following.

"Hey grandpa we still haven't named the bridge," said Inari.

Tazuna smiled. "Your right Inari! How about...," started tazuna

"The Great Uzumaki bridge. Named for the family that brought hope back to The Land of Waves," said Tsunami.

Everyone cheered at the name.

(in Konoha a day later)

Without a civilian to handle they were able to make it back to Konoha within a day. Once at the gate Naruto confirmed his teams identity and asked they they be escorted to the Hokage tower. A group of Chunin lead them to the Tower and to Minato's office. The secretary. A young woman who blushed seeing Naruto paged the Hokage letting him know what was happening.

After getting the confirmation they went to the door opening it and saw that Minato was talking with both Kushina and the former Hokage and his current adviser Hiruzen Sarutobi. Hiruzen was one of the oldest shinobi in the world at 60+ years. He stood at 5'9 with a balding patch on his head a sharp gotee, and dark eyes. He wore a simple brown kimono with a straw hat on his side with the sign for Fire on it. He may no longer wore the title of Hokage, but he still wore a similar hat due to feeling... incomplete without it.

"Sarutobi-sama? I had no idea you would be here with hokage-sama. Had i known I would have waited," said Naruto.

Hiruzen chuckled at the younger man. "Please Naruto-kun it's just Hiruzen. I'm not the hokage or clan head anymore. That title belongs to my Oldest son now," said Sarutobi.

"Aside from that who is this girl?" asked Minato.

"She is part of my mission report," said Naruto going to the 'at ease' position.

This got the attention of the others in the room. "I think you'd better start from the begging Naruto," said Minato.

Naruto nodded as he started for when they first left the village to the battle on the bridge leaving out his dealings with Zabuza knowing that he had made a serious breach of international Shinobi law. Any Shinobi that attacked A kage inside their own village was immediately marked for death by all villages enemy or ally. If they were willing to attack a kage in their own village no telling what they would do to a village they hated.

After telling the story Minato's mind was racing at the implications of such a young woman. If she was put into the CRA then she could easily produce children within a few months. If she was kept in the program for maybe 13 years and produced 12 children. They could have a fairly powerful clan within Konoha's walls in just under 40 years. Sure he'd be an old man, but he like many knew how the life cycle of Shinobi worked.

He couldn't do this forever. He couldn't be the Hokage and there were some promising young shinobi that could take his place as the protector of the village. Kakashi, Asuma, Gai, Kurenai. Hell before his defect Itachi, Naruto, and Saeko had been referred to as the seconding Generation of the Sannin. A title that infuriated Minato the first time he heard it used to describe the three.

"I see. Haku how would you like yo join the village as a Kunoichi?" asked Minato.

This shocked everyone in the room. The genin had mixed reactions. Menma was slightly more enthusiastic about it, Tali and Tayuya were slightly annoyed. More to the fact that she had been an enemy combatant not even a week ago, while Naruto was trying to figure out Minato's game.

"I would be honored Hokage-sama," said Haku bowing.

Minato nodded, before snapping his fingers and making an ANBU appear. "This ANBU agent will be your escort during processing," said Minato.

"She nodded before following the AMBU member out.

"What about our pay?" asked Tayuya needing to get some smokes since she was out.

"Your pay has been disposited into your accounts. I'm also adding an additional pay for the capture of the Demon brothers and bringing back a powerful bloodline to add to the village," said Minato.

Naruto's eyes narrowed. "now wait just a damn minute," said Naruto getting Minato's attention. "The bounty for the Demon brothers is one thing. Haku is another matter all together,"

Minato looked at Naruto with narrowed eyes. "She's an asset that I won't allow to slip though our grasp. If you wish to sire a child then you are more then welcomed to do so. I would hurry if I were you Naruto-san. She is quite the beautiful girl," said Minato.

"Minato-kun that young girl just got here. There is no need to start her on that now," said Kushina.

"She's under my protection," said Naruto glaring at Minato.

"That means so little here Jonin Uzumaki," said Minato crossing his hands over his face leaving only his eyes visible. "Remember As Hokage I am the ruler of this village and you are just another one of my soldiers. Know your place jonin," said Minato.

"Minato! That is enough!" yelled Hiruzen stopping this argument from escalating. "As for you naruto this is a matter for the Council to take up. New bloodlines are tricky at best. If she is indeed to become a kunoichi then she has to play a role in the future defense of Konoha. Including becoming nothing more then a high breed of dog," said Hiruzen... No Not Sarutobi Hiruzen The longest reigning Hokage in history the Professor.

"Tou-sama you can't do that to a girl!" gaped Tali.

"That's twisted Tou-san and you know it!" yelled Menma trowing his arms out.

"That's that's not right! Sure I may not like the bitch, but that's... that just messed!" yelled Tayuya.

"ENOUGH YOU THREE!" yelled Kushina silencing them.

"Hiruzen-sama is right. This matter can be discussed at another time. For now I have paperwork to do. Dismissed," said Minato Minato looked down before remembering something. "Take a week off. You earned it,"

Naruto got up and turned to the door with his students following. Minato had actually one upped Naruto this time... and Haku may have to suffer because of it.

(Sometime later)

Team 11 was left alone to do as they pleased since their Sensei had to go and take care of some business with the Clan. This left them with nothing to do. So they chose to head to Ichiruka Raman for something to eat.

Let it be known that ALL Uzumaki were to some extent Raman addicts. Even The Slug Princess Senju Tsunade had a taste for the 'food of the gods' despite being only a quarter Uzumaki.

"Oh it's you guys," said the young woman.

Ichuriki Ayane is a cute waitress/ manager of the Raman stand. She was the same age as Naruto and was one of his former girlfriends. Ayane was a beautiful woman with a heart shaped face, dark brown eyes and waist length brown hair. She wore a off white kimono top that cooks normally wore, a red skirt that went to her knees, and brown shoes

"Hey ayane-nee-chan," said Tali.

"Hey Tali-chan, Tayuya-chan, Menma-kun! I haven't seen yo guys in a while! Said an excited Ayane. Despite her break-up with Naruto she still saw them as family, especially since she got to kow them each individually.

"So what can I get you guys?" asked Ayane.

"Sea Salt/ Pork/ Miso!" yelled the three at the same time.

Ayane laughed and got to work on their orders. After cooking their meals and setting them in front of them she spent the next 30 minutes taling to them, until the flaps opened and team 7 entered the stand with their Sensei.

"Tali-chan, Menma-kun how are you two doing?" asked Kakashi eye smiling at his 'younger' siblings.

"Pretty good Nii-san how have you been?" asked Tali.

Kakashi smiled. "I can't complain. I heard from your father that you just got back from a hard C turned B rank mission," said Kakashi.

"So what these losers probably haven't even done anything important unlike us," said Sasuke with a smirk.

"What was that Uchiha?" asked Tayuya setting dow her chopsticks.

"While you, the boob-less wonder, and dick-less were trying to play hero in another nation we captured Mizuki from turning tratior," said the ever smiling Sai.

"So Jackass finally snapped huh?" asked Tayuya ignoring Sai's insults for the moment.

"Yeah. It was a tough fight. We only won because Sasuke-kun activated his Sharigan," said Ami with a proud and loving smirk on her face.

Sasuke smirked and activated his Sharingan showing a tome in his left eye and 2 in his right eye. "So you still want to talk trash dobe?" asked Sasuke.

Menma glared at Sasuke before throwing a punch at the other boy. Sasuke moved backwards throwing Menma's fist to the side before kicking him in the stomach. Menma gasped in pain. Before he could retaliate Tayuya grabbed Sasuke by the collar and throw him into the streets like a piece of trash before getting in front of Menma in a protective stance.

" Don't touch him prick! Are you alright Menma?" asked Tayuya, her eyes never leaving the downed Sasuke as his teammates helped him up.

Menma stood up. "I'm fine. Nothing a good ass kicking won't cure.

Menma charged at Sasuke preparing to continue the fight as Sasuke himself jumped to his feet. Before either young man could do anything Kakashi stopped Sasuke and Naruto appeared and stopped Memna. Many ninja looked on in amusement at the happenings between teams 7 and 11. It was only at the Chunin and Jonin exams where you could see such things like this. (1)

"If this is going to happen it will be a supervised spar, not a brawl in the streets," said Kakashi almost scaring the genin.

"I agree. Met us at Training ground 18 in one hour," said Naruto as he lead his team away.

Kakashi nodded as he vanished along with his team.

(Naruto's home)

Few people ever set foot inside of Naruto's and Tayuya's home. It was a 4 bedroom, 2 story house with 5 bathroom and a basement. It was the house that they had use to live with their parents. Before Minato had taken over the clan the Main house was used for emergencies and Clan gathering. Now it was an exclusive set up for Minato and his family.

The main room had a blue carpet that people loved to lay on with black leather couches and arm chairs, a 5 foot long coffee table sat in the middle with a large flat screen on the wall above the fire place.

As the Genin walked in Naruto slammed the door shut. Before any of them could say anything Naruto sent them a harsh glare."Sit your collective asses down, before I get even upset with you three hen I already am," said Naruto.

The three did as told before they all took a seat on the longest couch as Naruto took a seat before them. He was quiet for a few moments, almost as if thinking about what he was going to say. His eyes were locked onto the trio before him in annoyance.

"Well you've gone and fucking done it you three," said Naruto making his students look at him.

"What do you mean Nii-san?" asked Tayuya almost submissively.

"I was avoiding mass training with the other teams because I wanted what I taught you to be kept secret. We Uzumaki are known for seals, but that's only the tip of the fucking iceberg," said Naruto making his students look at him.

"What do you mean naruto-sama?" asked Tali

Naruto held out his hand and made fire appear. "Seals were how most ninjutsu are formed. Once you get to a specific point in training you no longer have to use seals as the Jutsu is ingrained in your very essence," said Naruto.

"But what about people Like Kakashi who still use seals?" asked Menma.

"They are use to making them, but don't really have to," said Naruto. "However putting the lesson aside. I was hoping to avoid the fight between yourself and Sasuke," said Naruto looking at Menma.

"Why!" asked Menma jumping up. "I can kick that tame's ass no problem!"

Naruto growled. "Restrain!" yelled Naruto as Menma froze. "BAKA! You should never allow your opponent to know how you fight. Once they do should you met in the future as enemies then it becomes a fight to the death! He knows everything about your base movements!"

"You should like your speaking from experience," said Tali eyeing her sensei.

"I am... That's a story for another time. For now I need to get you ready to fight Kakashi's team," said Naruto relashing Menma.

"And how will you get us ready?" asked Tayuya.

Naruto smiled. "By giving you the edge," said Naruto as he gave his team a game plan

(training ground 18)

Most of Konoha's higher level Jonin and Chunin had come to see the fight between 'The children of the Yellow Flash' and 'The last Uchiha'. Many even had money on the outcome with it almost evenly split between the two sides.

That was not the case for Anko as she was having a hard time controlling her lust. Not her sexual lust, but her blood lust. Despite many people thinking that her seal was inactive it was active... or somewhat so. Her two favorite things aside from the Food of the gods Dango and her job were sex with Kurenai or a random fling, and trying to get Naruto to marry her so she could fuck him whenever she wanted. She knew that this fight was going to show just how good his training was and just how he was able to shape the future with not only his sister, but the Hokage's children.

She rubbed her legs together. The things about to happen had her blood on fire and her loians on close to dripping.

"Anko control yourself dear," said Kurenai next to her.

Anko pouted. "But Nai-chan! I need King-kun!" said Anko.

Kurenai smiled and patted her friends head. "And you'll have him soon enough," said Kurenai.

(on the battlefield)

Team 7 and Team 11 stood on opposite sides of the field with their Sensei's facing there own teams giving last minute advice. After few minutes Naruto and Kakashi walked towards each other and talked before signaling the Chunin who was going to ref the match.

He looked at both teams. "The exhibition match between the Genin of Team Hatake and Team Uzumaki is set. Are both sides ready?" asked the Chunin looking at both sides.

"Lets get this over with!" yelled Tayuya as acting Captain of the Team. "I have shit to do besides wasiting my time here," said Tayuya cracking her knuckle.

Sasuke smirked. "As if I'll lose here. Give us the go ahead," said Sasuke.

The Chunin dropped his hand "Hajime!" yelled the Chunin

000000000000000000

Zaara: See not so bad

Killjoy: Zaara behind you (points behind Zaara)

Zaara: Spins in his seat

Saeko: (With a smile and her Katana) Hello Zaara-kun

Killjoy: Man you are on your own. I like y limbs.

Zaara: (takes out a bottle of Vodka and Dew and mixes a drink) Your here to talk so Talk

Saeko: (Draws Katana)

A/N

1:The Jonin Exam is a more deadly version of the Chunin Exams that is village exclusive.


	10. No rest for the Wicked

Cat: Naruto with slight crossovers here and there

Title: Heir to the title of...

Rating: M

Pairing: Naruto X ? (Up for debate), Menma X Tayuya, Tali X Gaara

Summary: Uzumaki Naruto is the oldest child of Uzumaki Arashi and his wife Uzumaki Usagi and heir to the Uzumaki clan as a whole. His world is torn in two when his mother died helping his father seal the Kyubi into both his new born cousins Namikaze- Uzumaki Menma and Tali. Will Naruto let his hate consume him or will he follow the path of that his parents believed in.

Zaara: Well I just finsihed watching Naruto get his ass kicked by Sasuke... Again

Tayuya: Board

Zaara: Not my problem. I can only do so much

Killjoy: (hands out Naga Sake) might as well drink up

Zaara: Kanpa

Saeko: Kanpa

"Uzumaki believe in family," Human speech

"_I'll never forget this pain," human thought/ Flashback_

**Uzumaki sealing style jutsu/tailed beast/Boss speech**

"_**MINATO!" tailed beast/boss thought**_

Incantation

0000000000000000

(Previously On heir to the Title of)

_Team 7 and Team 11 stood on opposite sides of the field with their Sensei's facing there own teams giving last minute advice. After few minutes Naruto and Kakashi walked towrds each other and talked before signaling the Chunin who was going to ref the match._

_He looked at both teams. "The exhibition match between the Genin of Team Hatake and Team Uzumaki is set. Are both sides ready?" asked the Chunin looking at both sides._

"_Lets get this over with!" yelled Tayuya as acting Captain of the Team. "I have crap to do," said Tayuya cracking her knuckle._

_Sasuke smirked. "As if i'll lose here. Give us the go ahead," said Sasuke. _

_The Chunin dropped his hand "Hajime!" yelled the Chunin _

(Now)

Ami, and Sai took off at their chosen target, As Sasuke activated his Sharigan. Ami was up on Tayuya and throwing punches and kicks in the classic Academy style. Tayuya was moving backwards and blocking the attacks. To a few it looked like Tayuya was on the ropes, but to seasoned Chunin and Jonin it was the other way around. The basic academy style was mostly used as a foundation for Academy training once out of the academy Genin should have been leaning a new more developed style from their sensei. It didn't appear that way with Ami. Ami went for a hard punch, only to be tripped by Tayuya. Before the younger girl could hit the ground Tayuya grabbed her by the back of her kimono top and kneed her hard enough to make her lose her breath!

"Better not lose to much breath princess! I'm just getting started!" yelled Tayuya throwing Ami into the air were she made a platform before following her up.

Ami stood on the platform before looking down and blushed as several men were looking up her short skirt and her lace thong. She tried covering herself, but Tayuya came swinging at her with her blade. Ami moved backwards slightly and gasped as her foot caught the edge of the platform. Ami looked down again and prayed to Kami that her teammates were having an easier time then she was.

Down on the ground Tali and Sai were trading swings of their blades, but not allowing them to touch. Ami jumped back and started to run though hand signs.

Sai removed a scroll from his pouch and opened it. He drew a brush that was attached to it and quickly drew something. "**Super beast imitating drawing: Lion**!" yelled Sai.

A group of lions came out of the scroll and charged at Tali. Tali started to dance around the lions and slashed them up, dispelling them simply. Tali looked at Sai and charged forward while pulling back and slashing at Sai. Sai jumped into the air and sheathed his tanto before running though hand signs. Tali saw what he was doing and quickly held up her sword before bringing it down and enigma a massive fireball that went to Sai. Sai didn't have time to block it. When the attack hit the only thing that was found was a black log.

Tali turned around and blocked an attack from Sai. Sai smiled at her. "Your quite strong beautiful," said Sai.

Tali blushed at this, but kicked Sai backwards hoping to get some distance as she ran though hand signs. "Ye Lord Mark of blood and bone! Ye who holds Kami dear, know thy place on your knees!"yelled Tali before she swiped her hand across her blade making it glow red.

Sai raised an eyebrow at this. He was well aware of the standardized Uzumaki seals as was most of the ninja world, but like all people each person in the Uzumaki clan specialized in something. The files on Tali were hard to get thanks to her high profile in the village. It wasn't one of the regular jutsu that was normally used by the girl. Sai could only theorize that it was a seal taught to her by Uzumaki Naruto.

Tali charged at Sai and started to strike at Sai. Sai blocked each strike, but soon realized that each strike was his blade was getting heavier. Breaking off of the attack he started running though hand signs.

"**Fire style: Flaming tiger jutsu!**" yelled Sai breathing in and releasing a large tiger made of flames

Tali drew a seutra from her pouch and sent chakra into to before throwing it into the air. **"Uzumaki sealing style: Flame absorption seal!**" yelled tali.

A large red circle appeared around the seal with three smaller circles around it before the tiger hit the seal and became nothing as the seal flamed out.

Tali sighed as she gripped her sword with both hands. "I'm so glad that Naruto-sama taught me that seal," said Tali under her breath.

Menma and Sasuke were going at it trading blows with little wasted movement with a Jutsu getting thrown in every few moments. Sasuke's Sharigan was fully active and was glaring at Menma who was trying to stay as close to Sasuke as possible, hoping to neutralize the Sharingan's prediction abilities. Sasuke may have been fast and strong, but he didn't Have menma's conditioning or skills. If people truly paid attention Menma was trying to make Sasuke waste his energy and chakra. Easier said then done.

Both jumped back and did their respective fire jutsu. The Jutsu canceled each other out as they stared each other down. Menma was getting tired of this and wanted to end it.

Sasuke ran though hand signs. "**Lightning style: Tazer punch Jutsu!**" yelled Sasuke as his fist became a ball of lightning.

Menma charged at Sasuke and jumped into the air. "**Uzumaki sealing style: Superman** **punch!**"

The two punches collided in a small explosion sending the two boys flying in opposite directions. Both rolled and were back to their feet in less then a second before charging again. This time Sasuke jumped into the air and ran though hand signs. Before he was grabbed by something. He looked down and saw several vines grabbing him and starting to crawl up his body.

_"What the hell!? I know the Dobe didn't do it... unless genjutsu. Kai!"_ thought Sasuke clasping his hands together.

The vines vanished, but not before he was blasted back by two punches from Menma and Tayuya. Sasuke went flying back holding his now broken nose. He glared at where ami was. To see her knocked out with a blush on her face. He then raised a glance over at Sai to see him still fighting Tali in a close battle. He wouldn't be surprised if he lost the way things were going.

(off to the side)

Kakashi may have been calm on the outside, but was seething in anger on the inside. His team was being decimated by the kids of team 11 and he knew that if he did interfere it would make him look like an incompetent sensei and Minato would be quite upset about it. He glanced over at Naruto who was staring intently at Tali who was still battling Sai. He wanted to know his secret. He wanted to understand what was going on.

"So tell me Naruto-san what is your secret in training them?" asked Kakashi.

Naruto looked at him and smirked. "Respect" said Naruto.

"Respect?" asked Asuma walking over to the talking Jonin.

"That's right I don't treat them like babies. I won't coddle them and I won't hinder their training. I respect their dedication and their personal boundaries. I push them hard so that they know their limits in order for tem to break them. They are grown in my eyes and they respect me for it. At the same time I respect their drive to never give up," said Naruto with a smile.

(back with Tali)

Tali was slightly annoyed as Sai kept summoning creatures he drew. As far as she knew this fight should have been over, but he was now keeping his distance. It was time she ended this. Jumping back she held her hand out and prepared a fire cannon. Sai was prepared for this, but was shocked when Tali vanished and reappeared behind his back.

"**Uzumaki sealing style: Blue flame Crush!"** yelled Tali firing the blue flames into Sai's back!

Sai yelled in pain before he fainted hitting the ground. Tali turned to See that Sasuke was now strictly on the defensive against the team of Tayuya and Menma. She stepped back and looked at Sasuke trying to anylsis his next move. Waiting for an opening.

Sasuke jumped back and drew his kunai and panted as he looked at Tayuya and Menma. He knew that both of them would be strong and yet he couldn't help the smile that was on his face at the moment. The only thing keeping him from losing was his Sharingan.

"This has been fun, but I must end this," said Sasuke throwing the kunai at Tayuya and Menma.

Menma was surprised that he would give up a potital close range weapon. Until Tayuya tackled him him as the Kunai exploded sending shards everywhere. It had been one of the products the Uzumaki had provided the village a Stratinal Kunai what upone explson sent shards of metal in all drictions for about 15 ft. it was only sheer Luck that Tayuya reconized it before the timer when off.

Getting off Menma Tayuya charged at Sasuke with her Dagger drawn as Sasuke drew another kunai. This time Tayuya knew that he was packing Uzumaki war products (1)

Sasuke charged Chakra to the blade and swung. Tayuya skidding under the swing as it cut some of her red hair off. Tayuya swept Sasuke feet from under him sending him to the ground. Before Sasuke could lande he was pulled upside down with his arms bound behind his back. Struggling to get free he found tayuya's dagger at his throat.

"Don't even think about it," said Tayuya before looking to her cousin who held her palm at Sasuke. "What's that one. I don't recognize it," said Tayuya.

"A combination of **Uzumaki sealing style Sai **and **Gravity control.** Holding him up is actually quite a chore," said Tali with a smile.

"You couldn't let me get in on the finally?" asked Menma glaring at the two girls.

Tayuya and Tali laughed at Menma.

The ref declared Team Naruto the winners, but they didn't notice due to their laughter.

Everyone was shocked at the level of skill and power used by Team 11. They were strong enough to be chunin. Few people doubted that they wouldn't be in the next chunin Exams coming up in just a few short months.

(a few weeks later- around 10:00)

Tayuya was annoyed as hell at the moment since Naruto and Saeko were getting it on like a couple of rabbits in heat. Normally at this point she would have grabbed her headphones and cranked the music up. That wasn't an option since her headphones were busted and it was late in the morning. The last couple of weeks had seen Team 11 bounding and becoming a regular for C-ranked missions since the wave Mission. Sometimes it was a joint mission, but for a rookie team to be out of the village on C-ranked missions so soon after graduating was unheard of except during times of war when they were expected to take B, even A ranked missions.

Not really wanting to hear her brother screw Saeko anymore she got off the cough and left. She really didn't have a destination in mind, she just wanted to get away from Naruto and Saeko. She rounded a corner and collided with someone. Both Tayuya and the person she ran into hit the ground with a thud.

"Watch were your going!" yelled someone in front of her.

"The fuck you say to me bitch!" yelled Tayuya

Tayuya glared at the person and insistently her anger cooled. It was her friend Uzumaki Karin along with her brother Uzumaki Rei. Karin was the same age as Tayuya meaning that she was 16 and some change older then her, stood at 5'3" with c-cup breasts and a nice ass that Even Tayuya had to admit that she would want to smack, with waist length red hair that was smooth on the left side and spiky, somewhat unkempt on the right, dark red eyes, wearing a pair of red frame glasses her headband wrapped around her neck, a long sleeve purple shirt that left her stomach exposed showing off her tone flat stomach, a pair of black shorts that to Tayuya looked uncomfortable, and a pair of black thigh high kunoichi boots. Uzumaki Karin was a sensor ninja as well as a medic. She also had a condition that made her sexually aroused by people with insane amounts of Chakra. Whenever she was around Naruto she usually had an orgasm from his presence alone. She was also a chunin squad leader in the medical core, but only wore her green vest with her Medical badge during missions

Uzumaki Rei was a year older then Menma and and Tali. He had already tried the Chunin Exams last year, but failed, but like all Uzumaki didn't know how to stay down. Rei stood at 5'4" with long red hair that was kept in a low ponytail, his face was angular with dark green eyes or eye as a fringe of his hair covered his right eye. He wore a black sleeveless kimono top, cargo pants, and on both his hips were two swords. He said that he planned to surpass even the great Elder who was said to use two swords.

"Tayuya-san you need to be more careful," said Rei helping up Karin and then extending his hand to Tayuya.

Tayuya ignored his hand and got up on her own. "yeah yeah," said Tayuya and she dusted herself off. "What are you two doing here anyway. Don't you have a mission or something to do?"

Karin fixed her glasses. "it's a rare day for us to just be together as siblings," said Karin.

Tayuya looked at her. She hardly spent anytime with her nii-san anymore outside of training, so maybe she could spend sometime with him later. She shuck her head. She was a big girl now who didn't need her big brother to protect her from the bogey man any more. She was her own damn hero. Or at least that's what she kept telling herself.

"Well you two enjoy your day," said Tayuya walking away.

Karin looked at her old friend and shuck her head slightly. "That girl needs to figure out what she's going to do with herself," thought Karin and she and her brother countiuned on.

(Back at Naruto And Tayuya's house)

Naruto lay on the bed with an Arm wrapped around the sleeping Saeko. It was a rare day where they both had off so she really wanted to spend it with Naruto. A little time between teammates and lovers. Naruto got out of the bed, before looking out his window. His window faced the forests so it was always an amazing view to him. He felt at peace when he looked at the forest. He went to his dresser and pulled on a pair of shorts and a muscle shirt. After dressing and brushing his teeth he looked at himself in the mirrior.

"I wonder if I should cut my hair?" asked Naruto

"I think you need a haircut," said Saeko appeaing in the mirror wearing a short kimono with black stocking and wood sandals.

"You think so?" asked Naruto.

"Let me cut it. It will be nice," said Saeko with a smirk.

Naruto shivered at that smirk. It was a smirk she had since she was a child. It was her smirk of doom. Naruto tried to run, but was grabbed on his shoulder.

"Now now naruto-kun it's such a lovely day. Why not get your hair cut outside," said Saeko.

(With Kushina, Menma, and Tali)

Three of the four members of he Namikage family were currently hanging out at the local river/ beach. It was a favorite spot for several people so it many have seemed a little packed but that was fine with them. Kushina had a smile on her face as several men and young boys stared at her. This wasn't new to her, but since she was wearing a red and white two piece with a see though red skirt she was treated to beat them to a pulp. Tali was sunbathing next to her wearing a white one piece that had no back and shades on top of her head, Menma wore white and red shorts. Menma was nearby in the river of a floating raft talking (flirting) with Ino who was wearing a purple two piece that Kushina felt that a girl her age shouldn't wear.

"Honey why don't you go and chat with some of the boys. I'm sure you'll have them eating out the palm of your hand!" said Kushina with a grin on her face.

Tali looked at her mother before shaking her head. "No thanks I'm good," said Tali before laying back down.

Kushina puffed her cheeks before smirking. "Oh I see," said Kushina making tali raise a brow at her

"What are you getting... AHHHHH!" yelled Tali as Kushina picked her up and throw her into the water.

As Tali landed in the Water Kushina started cracking up loudly as everyone turned to the hokage's wife. Menma saw what happened and smirked. Tali wasn't one to let crap like that slide.

"Hey babe we might want to move away from here," said Menma as he saw a short distance away.

Ino followed immediately as Tali immured from the water with a nasty glare that made all men,women, and children freeze in fear. Tali's eyes were narrowed and her sword was out. Kushina who had just stopped laughing raised her eyebrow and smirked before summoning her own sword. Kushina sword was long and straight without a tip to it. Normally it was inside of a red sheath, but like tali she too had a seal that allowed her to summon it whenever she wished.

Kushina smirked. "Do you really want to raise your sword to me little girl?" taunted Kushina

"I'm going to kill you! **Water style: Water turret jutsu**!" yelled Tali slashing at the water making a jest fly at Kushina.

Kushina just raised her sword and batted it away. Charging forward she slashed at Tali hoping to disable her with one blow, but Tali had her mothers attack strategy down pact. Hard swing, kick, Chain, Jutsu! To simple if you knew how to read it. Tali used her chakra to push herself up into the air as she hung in the air she prepared to fire a water jutsu at her mother only for a chakra chain to wrap around her body.

"Crap!" yelled Tali.

Kushina had her eyes closed and waved at Tali, before she was slammed into the water "Well that was fun," said Kushina as she turned to go back to her book only to be hit from behind by a water ball.

Turning around she found her son with a massive grin on his face.

Kushina narrowed her eyes. "Dead meat!"

Menma yelled in fear, before he started to run from his mother. Many people laughed at tactics of the family.

(With Naruto)

Naruto looked at himself in the mirror and sighed. His hair was no longer waist length, but now fell to his shoulder with it being tied in a messy ponytail with his bangs falling in the middle of his face. He rubbed his head wishing that he had his long hair still. Saeko was smirking at him.

"You look good with your hair like this.," said Saeko.

"Yeah. You just have to much damn fun cutting my hair don't ya Saeko," said Naruto.

Saeko smirked. "What can I say? I have a nack for cutting things," said Saeko wrapping her arms around Naruto.

Naruto smiled, but the smile vanished as he felt two chakra signatures in the area. He looked up and saw the two people they belonged to. "We have company," said Naruto making Saeko look up and at the people.

The two people on the roof were a young man and woman, both about the same age as naruto. The first was a rather tall male who stood at about 6'3" long red hair pulled into a massive spiked ponytail and bun, amber eyes, and many tats on his head and chest. He wore the full black uniform of the Uzumaki hit squad with a white konoha headband that was tied to the side of his head. Across his bad was 4 foot long blade that was separated into seven sections with 8 massive teeth. Uzumaki-Abarai Renji. Lt of the redeveloped Konoha Police force. (2)

Next to him was a petite girl who could pass off as modal if you allowed yourself to be so easily fooled by her beauty and kind smile. Uzumaki Ranko was her name. At 20 she stood at 5'0 even with massive D-cup breasts, and wide shapely hips, long red hair pulled ino a braided ponytail with a red ribbon, ice blue eyes, wearing a red sleeveless Chinese top, black baggy pants, gold bracelets and Chinese fighting shoes. She wasn't a ninja but chose to help the young kids learn the basics of the Uzumaki sealing fist. A taijutsu beast that made Guy look like an Amateur. (3)

"Renji? Ranko? What are you two doing here.

"We need to have a talk Naruto-sama," said Renji, before looking at Saeko. "It's clan matters,"

Naruto closed his eyes. "I'm not the leader of the clan and you both know this," said Naruto taking a seat on his lawn chair as both Renji and Renko jumped off the roof.

"But Naruto-sama you are the true heir to the clan and allowing that _outsider_ Minato to lead it even a second more is a insult to your father's name! When are you going to be a man and take the clan back!?" asked Ranko.

Naruto gave her a glare that made her back down. "I'm not going to challenge him to a fight that's going to rip this clan asunder. Not when it looks like i'm doing it just for power," said Naruto.

"You know the old guard is doing it's best to help Minato with the Clan name change. Hyuuga-sama and Aburame-sama have been the most helpful to him in this aspect. It even appears that he is pushing for a contract and using his authority as Hokage and clan head to override your base and a family head despite Uzumaki clan Law ," said Renji.

Naruo raised a brow at this. "I know he had the pull to get his clan name put in front of ours, but this... What is going on?" asked Naruto confused as all hell.

Ranko bit her lip. "The clan elders... they've kept many thing quiet since you became sensei to his kids in case something is leaked to them in anger," said Ranko.

"And you think it was imperative that you keep this from him!? Naruto-kun is more professional then that! I think you should both...!" started Saeko.

"Enought Saeko-chan. You two wait here. I'll be back in a moment," said Naruto standing up before going into the returned only a few moments later wearing the clan robes of red and gold with a black hoari.

"I'll see you later Saeko-chan," said Naruto giving Saeko a small kiss.

"Yes," said Saeko.

"Let's go you two," said Naruto looking at Ranko and Renji

"Where are you going Naruto-sama?" asked Ranko.

"We're going to see the Clan elders," said Naruto with convection in his voice. The voice of the King.

(Uzumaki Compound Elder Chambers)

Naruto, Renji and Ranko kneeled on the floor before the 4 elders and the Grand elder. Despite the fact that Minato was clan head the only people allowed to talk to the Elders were those of their choosing. Normally it was Naruto and the two by his side.

"Elders?We need to have a little chat," said Naruto.

The grand elder dispute being 80 plus years old only looked around 50 years old. He stood at 5'8" a long red beard and long red that was tied into a ponytail. He wore a red hoari, black hakama and tape around his stomach. At his side was a long sword. He no longer had a name as he gave it up the day he became grand elder.

"Indeed Naruto-kun. Why have you not challenged Minato for control of the clan?" asked the grand elder.

"Friction Grand Elder. Many who served with him during his time in the third war see him as something of a beacon. Even my own father saw Minato as a man worthy of respect and honor," said Naruto.

"But he is destroying our clan! Changing our name, taking control. It's sick!" yelled the only female Elder who also happened to be the youngest at only 40 years old.

"If I attack him now it will look selfish. I refuse to have the village gang up on the Uzumaki the way they did the Uchiha before the clans near extension," said Naruto making the Female elder flinch.

It was an open secret among the clans that the Uchiha were unsatisfied with their station as the Village Police and wanted a bigger say in things. Fugaku had even partitioned the Council to be made into the Hokage's personal Task force alongside or or outright replace the ANBU. This had been blocked by The Hokage with the backing of the Hyuuga, Aburame, and Uzumaki clan. Each clan was a more then qualified to take the position as Village's chief defenders.

"Very well Naruto. For now that is all," said the Grand Elder.

"Hai elder-sama," said Naruto.

The younger Uzumaki stood up and quickly left the Elders chambers leaving the Elders to themselves.

(With Haku two weeks later)

Haku sighed as she walked down the halls of the hospital wearing a Konoha chunin gray uniform without the sleeves, kunoichi boots with the pant legs tucked into the boots, her hands taped up just to the middle of her forearms, her long hair in a high ponytail and a konoha headband on her forehead. She had actually just returned from a 'induction' mission with the duo called the 'Eternal Chunin' Izumo and Kotetsu. The two were a good team and adding Haku in the mix rounded them up into a fairly decent Quick reaction squad.

Haku stopped by the office that belonged to the Genetics Section of the Medical Corps. Konoha had a surprisingly diverse Military rank and file. The Medical Corps dealt mostly with Medical ninjutsu and advances in Medical technology. Haku was a member of the Reaction and Defense unit of the Medical division. While medics had little to do with actual combat they were still expected to be in fairly decent condition in case they needed to fight.

She had been called in by the head of the Genetics division so they could get her blood type on her file. She found herself at her door in only a few moments. A soft 'enter' was all she heard.

Haku entered the room and found nothing but a wooden desk, a computer, and a few file cabnites. The door to another room opened and a woman entered. Haku blushed looking at this woman. She was made up like a supermodel standing at 5'10" a slender frame, large breasts and hips, Judging by her skin completion she was a red-bone, teal colored hair that was cut short with matching eyes. She wore a purple shirt that had no sleeves, shoulders, or back, a red skirt, thigh high stockings, high heels, and glasses.

"Hello Haku-san i'm glad you finally came," said the woman with a smile.

"Hello Doctor," said Haku with a blush looking away.

The woman smiled. "Please Haku-san. Call me Nene. Bushijima Nene," said Nene.

"Hai Nene-san. What did you wish to speak to me about Nene-san?" asked Haku sitting on the black couch.

Nene smiled. "There are a few things in your file we need to clear up before we go forward Haku-san," said Nene.

"Like what exactly?" asked Haku.

"Well blood type for starters?" said Nene taking out Haku files and opening it as she walked over and took a seat next to Haku.

Haku caught the sent of lavender and lilies, but put it off as Nene's perfume. "My blood type is O Positive Nene-san," said Haku.

Nene wrote that down on her file. "What about sexual orientation?" asked Nene.

Haku blushed hotly. "I don't think that's any of your business," said Haku getting up to leave.

Nene got in front of Haku and kissed her on the lips before forcing her tongue into her mouth. Haku tried to push her off, but her head... The smell of lavender and lilies was overwhelming. Haku's body became slightly numb as she fell onto the couch. Nene removed her top and sat on Haku's lap as she opened haku's shirt.

"Wha-what ar-are you d-doing!? Asked Haku trying to gather chakra and freeze the air.

Nene bent forward and licked Haku's cheek, as she made her way down ant to the valley between Haku's chest. Once there she began to suck and fondle Haku's breasts. Haku moaned involuntarily as her body was assaulted by this crazy woman.

Nene kissed Haku again before a hand landed on her shoulder. Nene drew a weapon from Haku's pouch and aimmed it at the throat of the female behind her. The female stopped her and glared at her.

"Hista Kagura," said Nene

Hista Kagura was a Member of the Hokage's ANBU black Ops core. Outside of that she was ranked as a Special Jonin. Kagura stood at 5'7" with large c-cup breast Kagura wore a revealing red outfit, showing her midriff, arms and legs, with her white hair tied back by a multicoloured rope with bells attached to it. When seen up close her eyes are revealed to be an ice blue color. She had multiple tattoos that resemble flower petals on the left side of her face and midriff as well as her left leg. She wears red high heeled sandals. She also kept her Anbu blade sheathed on her left leg.

"Just what the hell do you think your doing oprative Nene?" asked Kagura.

Nene frowned before getting off Haku. "Marking my claim what do you think bitch?" asked Nene.

Kagura narrwoed her eyes. "I don't have time for this. I need a sample of her blood to get over to Danzo-sama so he can prepare the subject," said Kagura.

Nene sighed. "Fine," said nene grabbing her needle and quickly drawing Haku's blood.

Kagura took the vile and turned to leave. "Don't forget to wipe her memory. With all the sick shit you like to do... i wouldn't wish that on anyone even that annoying bitch Anko," said Kagura.

Nene smirked as she licked her lips. "Let me worry about that. I can asure you that the pleasure will be well worth anything i do to her," said Nene

Haku had tears running down her face as everything went white.

Sometime later.

Haku sat up in bed sweating as she looked around the room. It was the Doctor's office.

"Haku-san are you alright?" asked Nene turning to haku from her deck and paperwork.

Haku nodded. "Yes. I'm fine. What happened nene-san?" asked Haku.

Nene helped Haku up. "You passed out during the middle of my qustions. Chakra deplition and fatige. You need to take it easy and come and see me soon Haku-san," said nene smiling. i'd rather nothing happen to the newes member of konoha,"

Haku got up and gave the Doctor a nod. "I'll see you soon nene-san," said Haku leaving.

Once the door closed Nene grinned as she replayed Haku's screams and moans inside of her sick and twisted mind.

(with team 11)

Naruto sat on the ground as all his students sat before him all with writing paper, ink, and brushes. He had chosen to add craligraphy to their training as a way to enhance their sealing writing skills. Tali had taken a shine to the training almost instently. Not only had she improved her seals, but also her swordsmenship. Menma was pogressing at a pace that was accaptable by Naruto's standeres, but not by his fathers. He was slightly worried about Tayuya.

She had seemed to become somewhat stagnate in the last few weeks as if her level of ability had dropped. This worried Naruto to no end. He loved Tayuya as more then his little sister. She was more like a darugther to him as weird as that sounded. Maybe he hadn't been spending enough quility time with her.

Making up his mind Naruto looked at his students. "Alright that's enough for today. Carligraphi is an art that is best discovered thought time and pataince,"

"But Naruto-sama it's only 1000," said Tali.

"Yeah what give Naruto-nii-sama?" asked Tayuya.

Naruto stood up. "You've all been working hard. You are the only rookie team with three c rank missions and even a low A-ranked Mission. Call it a sensei's pride in his students," said Naruto with a smile.

The twins smiled and quickly left the training grounds to relzex for the rest of the day while Tayuya was left with her brother. Naruto gathered up the gear and shouldered it.

"Walk with Me Tayuya-chan," said Naruto.

Tayuya nodded and walked next to her brother. It was rare that they got to spend time with each other. Before he became a Jonin sensei Naruto would spend hours just hanging around Tayuya. Now adays the only time they would hang out was during dinner, before he sent her off to bed at 2200 so they could get a good night rest.

"Is there anything you want to do today?" asked Naruto .

Tayuya bit her lip. "Can we just walk together. Like we use to when we were kids?" asked Tali.

Naruto smiled and gave his sister a loving smile of crouse," said Naruto.

Tayuya couldn't help but smile back at him.

0000000000000000

Zaara: That took longer then I thought it would.

Saeko:hic... Zaara-kun...hic... can we play hide the sword

Killjoy: LOL Hic... Never going to allow Tayuya... hic... to get me drunk off Sake again

Tayuya: What just because I can drink Anko under the table

Saeko: Party Hardy P-A-R-T-Y!

1: Produced on Order for the Hokage in case of war. Exclusive items to be sold to Jonin and S Jonin only!

2: Abarai Renji from Bleach which we do not own

3: Ranma/Ranko from Ranma ½ which we do not own


	11. The Call goes out! Chunin Exams!

Cat: Naruto with slight crossovers here and there

Title: Heir to the title of...

Rating: M

Pairing: Naruto X ? (Up for debate), Menma X Tayuya, Tali X Gaara

Summary: Uzumaki Naruto is the oldest child of Uzumaki Arashi and his wife Uzumaki Usagi and heir to the Uzumaki clan as a whole. His world is torn in two when his mother died helping his father seal the Kyubi into both his new born cousins Namikaze- Uzumaki Menma and Tali. Will Naruto let his hate consume him or will he follow the path of that his parents believed in.

Zaara: Enough is enough!

Killjoy: Dude calm down

Saeko: Zaara-kun I don't think you should do this

Killjoy:Seriously.

Zaara: (Walks over to the ramp that leads to the State/Arena)

Tayuya: W apologize to all those this is not directed it.

_**RANT TIME**_

Zaara walks into an arena with a Mic and looks around at the faces in the crowd. He brings the mic to his lips, but pulls it away before looking around again. He then brings it to his lips again.

"I know what your thinking. I'm here to call out some people on reviews since that is the only time I rant! Not true! Calling someone out means that you want to fight. I'm not here to fight I'm not here to judge. I'm here to clear the air so that everyone can be on the same damn page. Everyone interprets what's happening differently then someone when the only person who knows what the hell is going on fully is the writer.

I've done this song and Dance for a while now. A little over 7 years. I've been attacked, flamed, and out right fucking burned. I left for a year for things beyond my control. A fucking year! That's a long ass time when you think about it. But I'm back. Recently a few people have had a beef with the way I do things.

And honestly do you really think that I would do something without a reason? Normal stories have Naruto owning not only the council, but 3 of the 5 the Hokages as well. I don't do that shit because that implies that Naruto has more power then they do. If you want one of those stories then you in the wrong place son. If you want something original then you found it. I'm hitting some reviews that I got a while back and pointing some crap out that I think needs to be pointed out. Remember that I'm not calling anyone out.

_**AllHailthesith**_: You telling me I don't know what I'm talking about when I wrote the damn thing!? A Near death state is so close to death that it can even fool a veteran Jonin Like Kakashi so why couldn't it fool a Seal? You know an object that doesn't think? As for 'The Shinigami claims the soul' thing. It's a damn Expression? You ever hear of those? Also weather you like it or not, The fact still remains that Minato _**manipulated**_ the system to gain control of the clan. Both the second Hokage and the First Hokage were Clan heads/Hokage's before their deaths.

**_TenshiNoAka_**: The reason you don't know what's happening is because your not fucking reading the story right! I work on this story and go back and delete crap that doesn't sit or feel right all the time before posting. I even wait a day or two before posting a complete chapter so to eliminate as many mistakes as possible. I'm not going to catch them all.

The Jutsu are all Original. Tazer punch is an electric fist not the Damn chidori, Superman punch is that. If you ever watch UFC or something like that that is the Official name of the punch. Water turret justu. There are only so many names that you have for a jutsu that spits FUCKING water at a person.

As for OC's I've introduced a grand total of 5 Oc's (not including the Uzumaki Council) that will make a diffreance in the story. two of them are Dead so not much point in me flexing on them, Tali is a major player in the story. Rei will Make a few more appearances and So will Nene everyone else is either from the show/Manga and or from another show, Which I said from Jump street that Anything extra from other shows we do not own. I've also provided a bit of background for a few people

_**Sunglassesskull**_: Sorry about not getting to you faster on this, but Saeko is from HOTD (which I do not own) sorry for the confusion on who she was.

That it on my rant. On a final note I'm still conflicted on who Naruto will end up with at this point so I've posted on my Profile a poll on who Naruto should end up with. By the start of chapter 13 the poll will close and Naruto will have his lady.

_**RANT END**_

"Uzumaki believe in family," Human speech

"_I'll never forget this pain," human thought/ Flashback_

**Uzumaki sealing style jutsu/tailed beast/Boss speech**

"_**MINATO!" tailed beast/boss thought**_

Incantation

0000000000000000

(Hokage Chambers- 1245)

Namikaze Minato sat on his cusion with Hiruzen and Haishi behind him. Seated before them were all the Jonin-senseis of the Genin teams. Minato sighed at this. Konoha had a large number of genin then most nations. Many of them didn't make it past that rank into Chunin. More still went into other areas. A vast majority went into either the Military Police or one of the 5 boarder fortresses.

"Quite the turn out old friend," said Haishi. "Just remeber that should any Kumo ninja come within 100 yars of any of my kin or my clans compound we will kill them. It is best that we let the Raikage know this before they come here," said haishi.

Minato gave him a smile. "Indeed my friend. I'd rather not have to fight A again. He is the one man who can match me in speed," siad Minato remebering the many battles he and A had fought. "Still Over 40 teams from Konoha will try to enter into our exms this year. Something good to be said of the Younger Genreations,"

"There are quite a few people here. I think this is one of the largest turn outs in a long while. It will also be the first time in almost 25 years that all the Great 5 villages will all be in the same exam," said Hiruzen taking a poof of his pipe.

It was rare that all five villages entered into a Chunin Exam at the same time. Since Mist had been in a civil war for the better part of two decades and alwas having the second lowest population in the nations right above Suna. And while Suna had a fairly decent sized force they relied more on Konoha for the heavy lifting.

"This meeting is called to order," said Minato slincing everyone. "We are here to procede with the nominations for the Chunin selection Exams happening in just over two weeks," said Minato.

A hand went up. The hand belonged to Might Gai. The Green beast of Konoha. "Forgive me for askeing this Hokage-sama, but shouldn't we have had at least a months notice for this kind of thing? With such short notice we have little time to train our students," asked Gai.

"Normally you'd be right Gai, but because of the influx of C-ranked missions, Tensions on the border with rouge ninja bands, and other such things we had to push the information out late. With that said. I'd like for the sensei's of the rookie teams to start us off today," said Minato.

Kakashi, Kurenai, Asuma, and Naruto walked up to the front and looked at Minato.

"I Hatake kakashi of the Hatake clan and Sensei of Team 7 do hear by nominatee Uchiha Sasuke, No Name Ami, and No Name Sai for the Chunin selection Exams," said Kakashi.

"I Yuhi Kurenai of the Yuhi clan and Sensei of Team 8 do hear by nomintee Hyuuga Hinata, Inuzuka Kiba, and Aburame Shino for the Chunin Selection Exams," said Kurenai

"I Sarutobi Asuma of the Sarutobi clan and Sensei of Team 10 do hear by nomintee Nara Shikmaru, Akamichi Choji, and Yamanaka Ino for the Chunin Selection Exams," said Asuma.

Everyone in the room was stunned by this. It had been nearly 5 years since a rookie team had been nominted to take the exams. The last time a Rookie team went to an Exam, they came back in match boxes with how much was left of them. All eyes turned to Naruto. If he flet any pressure from the eyes on him he didn't show it as he was as cool as a monk in a fire.

Naruto Looked ahead. "I Uzumaki Naruto of the Uzumaki clan and Sensei of Team 11... resign Uzumaki Tali, Uzumaki menma and Uzumaki Tayuya from entering the Exams at this time," said Naruto.

Everyone looked at Naruto with a little shock. If any team was ready for the exams it was his. Team 11 had built up a reputation among the Genin Core as a team that was not to be messed with after the fight with Team 7 who were the studetns of a legendary ninja from the third Shinobi War.

"Why would you stunt their growth by holding them back?" asked Kakashi turning to Naruto.

Iruka glared at Kakashi. "Those are rookies Kakashi. I was their Sensei not even 6 mothes ago!. I think I know them best," said Iruka.

"By the time i was their age I was already a seasoned ANBu member. Besides they've been askingfor tougher missions. Maybe this will put their egos in check," said Kakashi

"What you are forgetting Iruka-san is that they are not your students anymore. They are soldiers under our command. You can not coddle them anymore," said Naruto joining the conversation. "As for my reason in holding them back Kakashi. I wish for them to have a bit more experince before donig anything like the Chunin Exams,"

Minato nodded in understanding. "I understand Naruto-san," said Minato. As much as Minato didn't want to admit it. The final choice lay with the Sensei and not him.

"Right. now we'll move on to the senior teams," said Minato

(Out in the streets of Konoha)

Tali hummed to herself as she licked her ice cream. Next to her was her brother and Tayuya. They were allowed to have the Day off since their sensei was having a meeting today. Noramlly Tayuya would have left to go and do something else, but not today.

"So what do you guys want to do?" asked Menma.

Tayuya looked at him before shrugging. "How about we go to the movies. I heard that the New Princess Gale movie was playing today," said tayuya.

Menma shuck his head. "No way. I read the reviews for that movie. It was more along the lines of a chick flick. More romance then fighting," said Menma.

Tauya picked up the younger boy and lfted him up with rightous female fury. "What was that about chick flicks Teme!? For your information i happen to like flicks like that!" said Tayuya mising the look of surpirse on tali's face.

Menma was sweating bullets at the moment. He knew that when Angered Tayuya was more powerful then Naruto. He had been on the reciving end of her anger sevreal times in the past 6 months. Even before they became a team she would send him flying if he pissed her off. If he wanted to get out of this with all his limbs intact.

"Now now Tayuya-chan let's talk about this for a second," said Menma

Tayuya blushed at what he just called her. "_No one ever called me that but Kaa-chan and nii-san," thought Tayuya._

Tayuya put on a hard face before dropping Menma. "I won't be so nice next time dumbass," said Tayuya.

"So this is the infamous Team Uzumaki lead by Uzumaki Naruto himslef? I'm not impressed," came a voice from their right.

Tayuya turned and looked at the person the voice belonged to. It was a girl who was maybe a year or so older then Menma and Tali. She stood at the same hight as Tali, Dark skin, flaming red hair, amber eyes wearing a Gray dress with a slit up the left side, and her headband her tied around her head like a bandana. On her back was a Katana that was at least 4 feet long

"I have to say that I thought you were all a lot cooler given who your sensei was." said came the voice of another person

Menme cocked his right fist back turning to the other voice and couldn't help but to blush at the site of the girl before him. She looked to be the same age as Him and tali if not a little older by a year or so. She stood at 5'4" with massive D-cup breasts, bob cut blonde hair, ice blue eyes that seemed to look though him. Wearing a dark gray kimono shirt that was slightly open showing her mesh shirt, a dark gray skirt, maroon armbands, gray Kunoichi boots, and a tanto strapped horozontally behind her wasit.

"I still don't see why you two wanted to mess with them. We have other things to take care of. Besides if we're caught messing with them we may be killed or worse made into their personal servents," said another voice.

Tali drew her sword and flow at the last person only for a sword to block her attack. The person who was blocking her as well as who the blade belonged to was a young male the same age as her if not a year or two older. He was at least 5'8" with short spiky white hair, dark eyes and skin, He wore a short sleeve gray hoodie with the hood down, maroon collored arm wraps, baggy black pants, wihte shin guards over it, and boots.

"Your almost as voilent as my teamate. We only wanted to talk to you guys," said the boy throwing Tali back with ease.

Tali flipped in the air and landed next to her teammates.

"Are you alright?" asked menma looking his sister over.

"I'm good Menma-kun. Be caeful. These are no ordinary foes," said Tali.

"That's an understatement," said The blonde haired girl.

"I take it that by the skin complextion of those two and the dark colothes your wearing your kumo ninja," said Tayuya.

The red haired girl nodded. "Right in one bitch," said the red haired girl.

Tayuya growled and put her hands together. "I'll show you a bitch, you fucking whore!" yelled Tayuya.

"I expected better of Konoha ninja's. Although it's not to surprising from Shinobi of Kumo. After all your village are nothing but thugs," came another female voice.

Everyone turned to look down the road to see a team of three. The first and easily tallest person was a young man who appeared to be Tayuya's age. He stood at about 6'5 and large enough to give an Akamichi a run for thier money. Large cheeks and nose, a gotee,and dark eyes A red Kimono top, red pants, a yellow scarf and his headband like a bandana allowing his hair to jet out to the sides.

Next to him was a young woman the same age as her teammates, Standing at 5'4", shoulder length brown hair with a single lock hanging over her right eye, black eyes, wearing a purple kimono dress that stopepd at her knees with red trimmings and a yellow sash, purple thigh high stockings, and purple sandals.

Sitting on the big man's shoulders was the last memeber of the group. If someone had to guess she stood at the same height as Tayuya, short black hair, pupiless pink eyes (manga style) with long eye lashes, wearing a maroon colored shirt with a long and losse left sleeve and the right sleeve missing a maroon skirt, black gloves, fishnest stockings, and black sandals. On her head was her headband.

"So the Iwa dogs have joined the party huh?" asked The red haired girl.

The girl on the ground smirked. "Call us what you will Kumo-slut. What happened sevreal years ago was just business," said the girl.

The red haired girl glared at her and put her hand on her sword. "Don't mock the hidden Cloud vilage bitch! I may just have to cut off your pretty fucknig head if you do," said the red head

"Hey Kurotsuchi-nee-san can we go? This is getting boaring," said the big man.

"In a minute Akatsuchi. Suzumebachi and I are talking," said The girl who appeared to be named Kurotsuchi.

This is getting better and better. Next thing you know Tou-san is going to be dancing with a grass skirt on," said Menma starting to sweat somewhat. It was one thing to be in view of one enemy, something altogether to be in view of two enemies.

"Ganging up on our allies are we?" came the voice of another person.

"Oh give me a fucking break! How many groups are here to fucking day! "Yelled Tayuya getting a little pissed off by so many people showing up.

Kurotsuchi glared at the girl before her. "Oh it's you. Temari the Desert rose and Kankuro the black Puppetter. Already C-ranked ninjas in the Bingo book. And your doll loving make-up wearing brother," said The Iwa Kunoichi.

Temari of the Desert and her Brother Kankuro both glared at the girl. Kankuro was maybe a year older then them. He had black eyes and wore a black suit with a yellow and purple circile on the middle of his suit, and on his back was a pakage compltly wrapped in bandages. The girl Teamri was at least 15, standing at 5'6 with large C-cup breasts and narrow hips, teal green eyes, sandy blonde hair tied in four ponytails wearing an off the shoulders light-purple dress that went half way down her thighs, a scarlett sash ,a fishnet shirt underneth it, fishnet on her right claf and left thigh

"So now that four of the five villages ave been repped in this little get together mind telling us who you all are?" asked Tali.

The blonde gilr from Kumo nodded as her teamates stood next to her. "My name is Samui. These are my teammates Omai and Kurai. We are from Kumo and the students of the Raikage's brother," said Samui.

Kurotsuchi smirked. "My name is Kurotsuchi granddaughter of the third Tsuchikage, that Suzumebachi great grand darugther of the first Tsuchikage and this here is my friend Akatsuchi," said Kurotsuchi.

"My name is Temari and this is my brother Kunkuro. My little brother Gaara... started Temari.

"Is right here," came a mono voice from up in a tree.

Everyone looked up and Tali could not help but, blush as she looked at the young man before her. He was only about as tall as her brother, red hair, teal eyes like his sister with dark circles around his eyes with the Kanji for love on his forehead, wearing a mesh shirt, black pants, a white sash and a massive gaord on his back. He vanished in a whirl o sand appearing before his siblings.

"H-hows it gonig Gaara?" asked Kankuro nevously.

"Let's go. We have to meet with Baki-sensie at the hotal," said Gaara.

The two nodded before they began to follow their brother.

"Wait a minute!" yelled Tali stopping the group. "Even if you are allies you shouldn"t be in the village without propr authrization!" yelled Tali.

Temari rubbed her head before pulling out a pass. "We're here for the Chunin Exams kid," said Temari.

_Tali turned red at that. "Kid! I'm almost 14 years old Damn it," thought Tali._

"Chunin exams?" asked Tayuya.

"Hai. We too are entering the exams this year," said Kurotsuchi pulling her pass. "My guess is that the baka's from Kumo are as well. Until we meet again," said Kurotsuchi as she and her teamamtes left.

"Omei! Kurai! Move out," said Samui as she and her teammates vanished.

Tayuya slapped her head. "Great. We've just been thrown into a three ring circus with the other villages in our back fucking yard," said Tayuya.

"At least we didn't meet the reps from the Mist village," said Tali.

"Lets not test fate here little sister," said Menma hoping to avoid a meeting.

(later that night home of naruto and Tayuya)

"WHAT DO YOU MEAN!" yelled Tayuya and Menma.

Naruto's eye was twicthing as Tali and Saeko drank their tea. "It's just what i said. The three of you are not gonig into the Chunin Exams,"said Naruto.

Team 11 had told Naruto about what had happened. Naruto gave them a quick explination of the Chunin Exams and history as well as their roll in the world. When Menma asked if they could enter into the exams to take on the other villages. Naruto qickly denided them.

"But... but why!? We kicked ass on all our C-ranked issions to date!? We earned this!"said Menma.

Naruto took a sip of his tea. "The Chunin Exams are on another level all together. No two Exams are the same, but all are deadly. When Saeko and I entered the Exams it was a massive servial test that pushed us to our very limits. I was 8 at the time," said Naruto.

"But naruto-sama if that is the case surely we can win the Exams on skills alone," said Tali with a wide smile.

"Tali-chan it is never that easy. If it wasn't for our teammate at the time Naruto-kun and I would not be here," said Saeko.

"Sensei we can do this. We can win the exams. All you have to do is give us a chance," said Menma.

Naruto looked at Tali. "Are you sure? If you two go into the exams you'll have a large target on your backs being the children of Namikaze Minato, The yellow flash and fourth hokage as well as The Red Death Uzumaki Kushina. Tayuya herself is a target because of me," said Naruto.

Tayuya stood up and slapped a hand on the table. "Stop trying to protect me!" yelled Tayuya. "I'm not that 5 year old girl who couldn't sleep after the Kyubi attack anymore! I'm 16 years old Damnit!" yelled Tayuya.

Naruto narrowed his eyes at Tayuya. "Age dosn't matter in our line of work Tayuya. There are genin in the Exam who are older then me. These exams are not easy," said Naruto.

"Don't we have the optain to try if we so wish?" asked Tali.

Naruto looked to Saeko for help, but all she did was smile at her friend. Naruto sighed. "I guess I have no choice. Tommrrow I'll talk to the Hokage about your passes," said naruto.

The three smiled at each other.

Naruto gave them a smirk. "Don't get to happy. Your training is going to be hell," said naruto making the genin shiver.

(In Naruto's room) _**Warning Lemon**_

Naruto sighed as he lay on his bed. He had changed out of his gear and now only wore a pair of blue boxers.

"So yo think i gave them to much freedom?" asked naruto as Saeko exited the restroom after a long shower. Her hair was down and the only thing she wore was a black thong.

"No your giving them the same amount of trust and freedom our sensei gave us," smirked Saeko as she slid on Naruto's wasit.

"To damn much," said naruto as his hands went to her hips.

Naruto coressed Saeko's thighs getting a moan from the woman. Saeko ran her nails across her lover's chest as she gripped his shoulders and lowered her lips to meet his in a loving kiss. Saeko pulled back and went to his ear. Saeko licked his ear making naruto shudder. Saeko just loved to mess with him like that. Naruto bucked his hips and rolled Saeko over.

Saeko smirked as she felt his large member, though the fabric of his boxers. "What are you waiting for My king?" asked Saeko in a seductive voice.

Naruto pulled Saeko's thong to the side as she worked his cock out of it's bindings. Once he was free from his confines. Naruto lined himself up with Saeko and thrust into her in one go! Saeko's back arced in pure unrestircted pleasure no one but, Naruto filled her like this. To Naruto Saeko was as tight as a glove around his cock. Naruto pulled back and started to thrust into Saeko hard and fast! Saeko screamed out with each thrust as she wrapped her legs around his wasit as sat up, throwing har arms around his back! Ripping into it with her nails. Every time she felt him enter her it was always like their first time together. Strong passinaite

"Faster! Faster! FUCK!" yelled Saeko throwing her head back.

Naruto smirked as he felt his lover tighten around his dickas she came all over him. Saeko fell back on the bed as Naruto lefted her leg over his shoulder and started to trist into her again It wasn't to long after that that Naruto let loose inside of Saeko. Saeko moaned at the feeling of being so full of her lovers seed. Naruto allowed her leg to fall off of his shoulder.

"What next Saeko-chan? Doggy, standing, or Cowgirl?" panted Naruto.

Saeko smirked at Naruto. "You fucked me, now i want to fuck you," said Saeko.

Narutosmirked at Saeko as he fell back on the bed. Saeko straddaled Naruto again as she began to ride her lover like there was no tommrrow. Saeko bent down and started kissing Naruto. Naruto grabbed the back of her neck and with each bounce of Saeko's hips, naruto met them in a powerful thrust. Before too long both came again Saeko gabbed naruto's arm and left cuts in them.

_**Lemon End**_

Both Naruto and Saeko were out of it panting and sweating. Saeko grabbed naruto's shoulders as naruto wrapped his arms around her wasit.

"Kami-sama Naruto. That was great!" said Saeko.

Naruto kissed Saeko. "As always my queen.," said naruto

Naruto closed his eyes and prepred to sleep. As Naruto drifted off to sleep he heard Saeko utter three little words that were never to be spoken between them.

"I love you Naruto-kun.. Even if we forbid ourselves from those words. The heart wants what the heart wants," said Saeko

0000000000000000

Killjoy: Is he gagged?

Zaara: This is not cool Killjoy!

Killjoy: Good job girls. Now can we wait till he calms down.

Saeko: I hope he calms down soon. We have work to do.

Tayuya: Let's wrap this up till next time.


	12. Trials of Team 11

Cat: Naruto with slight crossovers here and there

Title: Heir to the title of...

Rating: M

Pairing: Naruto X ? (Up for debate), Menma X Tayuya, Tali X Gaara

Summary: Uzumaki Naruto is the oldest child of Uzumaki Arashi and his wife Uzumaki Usagi and heir to the Uzumaki clan as a whole. His world is torn in two when his mother died helping his father seal the Kyubi into both his new born cousins Namikaze- Uzumaki Menma and Tali. Will Naruto let his hate consume him or will he follow the path of that his parents believed in?

"Uzumaki believe in family," Human speech

"_I'll never forget this pain," human thought/ Flashback_

**Uzumaki sealing style jutsu/tailed beast/Boss speech**

"_**MINATO!" tailed beast/boss thought**_

Incantation

Saeko: That was a good rest

Tali: I know the hot springs were amazing.

Haku: I liked the massage tables.

Zaara: Sorry i'm late. I just came back from vacation.

Killjoy: Yeah sorry all

Naruto: Alright back to training

Menma: and kicking ass.

0000000000000000

(Home of Naruto and Tayuya)

Naruto's eyes shot open at the words he just heard. He sat up quickly and looked at his lover. Before he could say anything Saeko latched onto him and began to cry onto Naruto's chest. Naruto was surprised at this. Saeko rarely cried. Even during their Genin days on C and B ranked missions were comrades died. Saeko was no crybaby. for her to unleash her emotions like this... It was just something that Naruto couldn't understand.

Naruto wrapped his arms around Saeko. "Saeko-chan... why?" asked Naruto.

"Because I'm tired of us pretending like these nights are nothing but lust! I'm tired of the nights that I'm not with you I wake up in sweats and screaming! I'm tired of seeing her blood on my hands! I'm tired of pretending that we don't love each other!" yelled Saeko. Her voice growing in passion with each passing minute before she looked Naruto in his eyes.

"We can't Saeko! And you know that. I know you still hold him in your heart... just like I hold her," said Naruto.

Saeko grabbed naruto's face and made him look into her eyes. In them he saw what few ever saw. The light that was hidden so deep in the darkness that you would die before seeing it. Naruto leaned forward and kissed Saeko on the lips before laying her down and rubbing her sides.

Saeko moaned into the kiss as Naruto grabbed her breasts. Before they could go any further Naruto stopped himself. What was he thinking? He needed to leave. Naruto got out of the bed. He throw on some pants and a jacket.

"Naruto where are you going?" asked Saeko.

Naruto opened the door. "Saeko. I care about you. I really do. But I can't be his replacement just like you can't be hers. We can't keep being each others rebounds!" stated Naruto.

"But your Not... (SLAM) his rebound," said Saeko as she allowed tears to roll down her face before she buried her face into a pillow. Her shoulders shaking in silent sobs.

(With Naruto)

Naruto walked down the street intent on getting away from Saeko, away from the Uzumaki clan district... he just needed to... to go. He walked out the main complex gate and into the villages west district. Better known as the 'Red Light district'. Here Sin and money was the only law. It wasn't well known but Konoha did have it's fair share of yakuza gangs. All were kept within the 30 mile radius of the RLD making it easy for the KPF to monitor them if they got out of hand and tried to expand their operations to the rest of the village. The Most prominent was the Haruno family who had failed as Ninjas before turning to a life of crime, drugs, and prostitution to get by. Last he heard the Matriarch of the family was a member of the council and her eldest daughter was a high priced call girl in the district that only took clients that she wanted.

Naruto made his way up the stairs of 'The Lonely Cherry Blossom' club. A 4 story apartment house that was just a whore house. The outside of the house was dark pink making it one of the few places that really stood out in the Red light district. Naruto walked up to the counter and looked at the lady who stood there.

"What can I do for you hun?" asked the lady

"Mistress Haruno. I want an andiace with her," said Naruto.

The woman nodded. "How long?" asked the woman.

Naruto pulled out his wallet and took out his card. "Give me until morning," said Naruto.

"What time?" asked the woman.

"I'll take till 0800 if you will," said Naruto.

"That's 8 grand for 8 hours hon. Your also in luck. She hasn't taken any customers in almost three weeks. You'll be the first today," said the woman getting a key after swiping a card.

Naruto grabbed the key and went up to the room that he knew she was in. He opened the door to the smell of spies in the air and a stove going. He walked over to the couch and had a seat. He knew that she knew he was here. The light tap of her feet was enough to indicate that she was making her way to him. Before he could say anything he felt a hand on his cheek and a pair of lips on his other cheek. The other hand slowly ran down his chest.

He grabbed her hand and opened his eyes. "I didn't come for that Sakura-chan," said Naruto.

Sakura frowned. "Your never any fun Naruto-kun," said Sakura getting up.

Naruto opened his eyes and eyed Sakura and what she was wearing. Sakura was a beautiful girl at 19. She stood at 5'3" long pink hair that was up in a bun with two black sticks, jade green eyes. She wore a long sleeve shirt with a zipper that was so tight on her that it was opened showing more then a little of her breasts almost half of both nipples were peeking out. A super short skirt that barely covered the bottom of her ass and dripping pussy, thigh high stocking and a pair of flat sandals and on her lips was a light bit of red lipstick. Sakura had been a promising medical ninja, She had even been called the second coming of Tsunade. During a mission to Iwa her team was killed and she had vanished. For almost 3 weeks she had been in Iwa's hands. Naruto refused to leave her behind and even gave up a critical mission when he discovered she was alive.

To this day she still refused to talk about what Iwa had done to her. Naruto could only guess.

"So what did you come here for if not the sex? I seem to remember you being a bit of a stud when we were younger and me giving you my virginity on my parants bed," said Sakura with a smirk.

Naruto slapped his head. "We were like 14 Sakura-chan. Besides you had just broke up with that prick Gekko Hayate. Last I heard he was fucking Yuugo," said Naruto.

Sakura took a seat across from Naruto. "So what did you come here for?" asked Sakura.

Naruto laid down on the couch. "To get some sleep. Saeko and I got into a bit of a fight," said Naruto.

Sakura went to the stove and took what ever it was off. "About what? You two have been fucking like crazy on again and off again for five years. Can't image anything that would make you two fight," said Sakura as she brought in some food and water.

"She told me that she loves me," said Naruto.

Before Sakura could take a bite of her food she put her fork down. "I see," said Sakura.

Sakura knew of everything that happened five years ago. She was one of the few people who know all of the details about everything that went on. She was actually the first person to know about Itachi and Saeko's relationship. She also helped to hide it from Naruto who had feelings for Saeko. Sakura took out a cigarette and lit it using chakra.

Sakura rarely smoked, but it helped after a long day and a dry spell of no sex. "So what are you going to do?" asked Sakura.

"I don't know. Even when she was with him... a part of me despite being happy for them, resented the bastard. I... I love Saeko. I just can't be the man she want's me to be," said Naruto.

"And who would that be?" asked Sakura blowing smoke in the air.

"I can't be Itachi's replacement... No matter how much I wish to be her only love," said Naruto.

Sakura put the smoke in the tray and snuffed it out. Her hand glowed before she placed it on her chest. She slowly drew it away making a black and sticky substance follow. She dropped it on the tray and looked at Naruto again.

"You don't need to be Itachi since she doesn't want Itachi. She wants her friend. The man she has come to love with all her heart. Do with that what you will," said Sakura.

Naruto smirked and closed his eyes. "I'll take that into consideration Sakura-chan," said Naruto.

"You sure you don't want any sex? You still have 7 hours left," said Sakura with a smirk of her own.

Naruto lifted himself up. "Wake me in four hours. I'll take you on a trip around the world and back," said Naruto.

Sakura smiled. "I'm counting on it King," said Sakura.

(Next morning Shopping district)

Saeko walked down the street wearing a purple Kimono, black sash with yellow splashes with white birds on it, white socks, and wooden sandals. In her hands were two paper bags filled with food. After crying herself to sleep after Naruto left she knew that she had messed up. Even Tayuya was upset with her.

F_lashback_

_Saeko was in the kitchen with two plates of food. Normally there would be three plates if she slept over, but with Naruto walking it last night Saeko figured it best to only have 2 plates of food._

"_Morning," yawned Tayuya walking in. she wore her sleeping shorts and a black tank top. She sat down at the table and grabbed her plate. _

"_Morning Tayuya-chan," said Saeko._

_As Tayuya ate she noticed that her brother was missing. Extending her senses a to the entire house should couldn't feel his presence anywhere near them. If anything she had assumed he was in his study messing around with his seals. He only really trained now when he wanted to clear his head. Even so she would have felt a trace of his chakra in the area._

"_Saeko where is my brother?" asked Tayuya._

_Saeko looked down. "We... we got into a fight," said Saeko._

_Tayuya raised a brow. About what? hardly anything ever makes you two fight," asked Tayuya. _

"_I... I couldn't stop myself! Not this time! I told him I love him!" said Saeko with a passion in her voice._

_Before Saeko knew it she was pressed up to the wall with a forearm a her throat. On instinct alone she reached for a kunai only to remember that she wasn't wearing her gear. Cursing herself she knew that she was in for a beating. Saeko may be a jonin well rounded on paper, but without her sword she was actually only Special Jonin level, meaning that most of her skills outside of sword play were Elite Chunin at best low chunin at worst. Tayuya despite not truly knowing it was already mid Chunin level thanks to her sealing and genjutsu abilities. Seko like most people had little to no affinity for the subject of Genjutsu. She was at Tayuya's mercy. If Tayuya had any to spare. _

"_What did you fucking say to nii-san Saeko!?" hissed Tayuya in a way that was not herself._

_Saeko's eyes were shadowed over. "Like I just said. I told him I love him. I couldn't hold myself back anymore," said Saeko._

_Tayuya was angry. And she didn't know why. She had always said that Naruto and Saeko should just stop playing around the bush and just get together, but to hear that one of them made the jump off the cliff was surprising. Tayuya didn't think she would react like this. She expected to be happy that they made the jump. Instead she felt... hurt, angry, sad. _

_Tayuya released Saeko. "Fix this. Or so help me kami I'll put you in a genjutsu that will leave you a fucking vegetable!" said Tayuya leaving Saeko._

_Flashback end_

Saeko stopped walking as she looked up. "Did I truly hurt him that badly by those words Naruto-kun?" Saeko asked herself

(With Tayuya)

Tayuya walked down the street grumbling about what happened with Saeko only a few hours ago. Saeko was like a second mother to her... taking the place of her desecded Mother Usagi when she died almost 13 years ago. For a long time she held hate in her heart for that bitch Kushina and her asshole husband would never think that one from he Hokage's 'clan' could hate him, but it was possible. While Naruto and Minato showed open hostility to each other neither wanted to be the one to make the first move in their war. Tayuya knew that if it came to a battle Naruto would be the victor... Or at least that was what she believed.

Tayuya reached into her pocket and pulled out a cigarette. She went looking for her lighter. After a moment or to she fished it out of her pocket. She went to light her smoke only to feel a spike of chakra. She dropped her cigarette and looked around as she went for her dagger.

When she didn't see anything she released her knife. _"What was that?"_ thought Tayuya.

Tayuya rubbed her head. "Damn. This crap with Saeko and Nii-san has got me worked up over nothing.

(up above Tayuya)

"That was close," said a girl with long black hair. "What happened there Spike? You get a little to excited about seeing her?"

""What can I say? Red heads with ass gets me so fucking hard. To bad That's one of Orochimaru-sama's targets huh?" asked A boy with spiky black hair. He grinned. "This should be easier then we thought. Se doesn't look so tough,"

"Remember that she is the sister of a shinobi even Orochimaru-sama says is dangerous," said the girl.

"Don't get cocky. She's stronger then she looks. Remember that the Uchiha is also one of his targets," said the Mummy looking member of the group.

The two other members of the team nodded before the they vanished altogether.

(With Tali)

Tali grunted as she danced around with her sword. She had been at it since the creak of dawn trying to make sense of everything around her. Her and her brother's strange powers, her Tou-san's and Naruto's bad blood. The things she was feeling. It was enough to overload a girls head if she allowed it to. Spinning one last time she stopped her movements.

"What the hell has been going on! Since becoming a genin everything just seems more and more complicated!" yelled Tali falling to her knees.

"Maybe that's the point," came a voice that she recognized.

"Ranko-san! What are you doing here?" asked Tali looking at the older girl.

Ranko was dressed in a yellow tank top, baggy blue pants, white wrist wraps and a towel slung over her neck. She was dripping with sweat, making her shirt stick to her skin and revealing her ample breasts.

Ranko took the towel and wiped her face. "I was getting in a little workout when I heard what you said. So your confused on what's happening huh?" asked Ranko bending down and smiling at Tali.

Tali blushed. She hated when people read her so easily. Ranko was one of the few who cold do so. The others were her mother, Naruto-sama, her father, and Saeko. She had always been told that a swordsmen should never be readable.

"Ranko-san if I ask you something will you tell me the truth?" asked Tali.

Ranko nodded. "I'll answer what I can, but somethings are not possible for me to answer," said Ranko.

"during our second fight with Zabuza my brother and I thought that Tayuya was killed. During the fight Menma and I unlocked a powerful ability. I felt so powerful. I also felt my brother and another presence in the back of my head," said Tali.

Ranko frowned. "_The Kyuubi. Has it awakened inside of them... No if it has woken up I would feel even the smallest traces of its power inside of her chakra," thought Ranko_.

"I can't tell you anything about your abilities. Just know that it is a S rank secret to anyone under the of 15 and is punishable by death if it is spoken about," said Ranko turning to leave.

"Wait!" yelled Tali. "Why! What is so deadly that we can't be told!"

Ranko held up three fingers. " AS far as I know Only three people are allowed to tell you about your power. Hokage-sama, Naruto-sama, and... Yourself. When you do finally find out... It may not be the answers," said Ranko in a serious tone of voice.

Tali froze at these words. "_What kind of power are Menma and I holding if it's an S-rank secret," thought Tali_

(with Menma)

Menma was walking down the street with his father. As the two walked many people commended on the two of them.

"Hokage-sama and the Honorable son Menma! What an honor to be in their presence!" said one villager.

"Oh my! He's just as handsome as his father?" said a Genin Kunoichi

"One day he's going to be as strong as his father," said a Jonin.

Menma looked at his father and felt like he was in his Shadow. No. His father's shadow was nothing compared to Naruto's. Minato's shadow eclipsed the village... Naruto's Shadow almost eclipsed the entire Land of fire. (1)

"Tou-san?" said Menma.

"Yeah. What is it Menma-kun?" asked Minato.

"Who is stronger you or Naruto-onii-san?" asked Menma.

Minato stopped and grew a serious look on his face. "In all honesty He would be my first choice to replace me as Hokage should anything ever happen to me. Naruto is strong and loyal t the village. Some say that he is almost as skilled as Uchiha Madara was," said Minato. "I respect naruto's power. It's just that Naruto and I don't see things eye to eye because of our difference in philosophy,"

"What do you mean Tou-san?" asked Menma.

"That I can not answer. If you truly wish to find out ask your Sensei," said Minato as he resumed his walk.

Menma glared at his father's back. "I guess I need to find Sensei and ask him. You hardly ever talk to me and Tali anyway," said Menma as he looked at the mirror and looked at himself. He glared at his blonde hair that made him look like his father.

"_But first," thought Menma as he began walking to a hair products shop._

(Team 11's training ground

a little before sunset)

Naruto sat in a tree smoking a cigarette. It was rare that he smoked. He only ever did it when he wanted to get his mind away from things. After everything that had happened today, It was a wonder that he was stil somewhat sane.

"Naruto-kun... Can I talk to you for a second?" said Saeko leaning against the bottom of the tree.

Naruto jumped down and spat his cigarette out. "You don't need to ask me that Saeko-chan. Whatever you want to talk about I'm always going to listen," said Naruto.

Saeko took a breath before closing her eyes. "I won't apologize... I will never regret developing feeling for you. I love you. I don't care about the rules we set. The heart wants what the heart wants. Despite what yo may think," said Saeko.

"What about Itachi?" asked Naruto.

Saeko's eyes opened as she slapped Naruto as hard as she could. "To hell with Itachi! Yes he is my first love... The first man I gave myself to! Make no mistake, somewhere in my heart I still love Itachi, but it is only a tiny bit. The rest is yours," said Saeko.

Naruto looked at her. "If Itachi and I were to fight right here right now. Who would you chose?" asked Naruto his voice hard and his gaze steely.

"I'd chose you," said Saeko with no hesitation in her tone or eyes.

Naruto grabbed Saeko by her shoulders and pulled her into a hug, holding her close. "I can't accept your feelings Saeko... I can't even sort out my own head," said Naruto.

Saeko wrapped her arms around Naruto. "It's okay. I'm welling to wait for as long as it takes you my beloved king," said Saeko with a smile.

Saeko and Naruto stood hugging each other for a few moments before they backed away from each other as they felt three Chakras approaching them. They turned to see Team 11 strapped and ready for battle... that and Menma sporting a new hairdo that was all jet black. Tali with her sword over her shoulder, and Tayuya with a bandana tied in her hair.

"Sensei... We're ready for battle," said Tayuya taking up her roll as team captain.

Naruto smiled, before he summoned one of his sappire sabers. "Then lets start. We have a little under two weeks for you guys before the Chunin Exams. Important not to waste that time," said Naruto

"Lesson one: Teamwork," said Naruto

Menma grinned and charged at Naruto with Tali and Tayuya backing his play.

0000000000000000

Zaara: Sorry for the wait!

Killjoy: And done!

Naruto: Holy shit. You guys made me sound like an Emo in this chapter.

Tayuya: Naruto come with me

Menma: IT'S A TRAP

Saeko: This is not what I expected.

A/N

1: It's how Menma feels about his chances of ever beating Naruto as opposed to his chances to beating his father.


	13. Start!

Cat: Naruto with slight crossovers here and there

Title: Heir to the title of...

Rating: M

Pairing: Naruto X Saeko/Haku (by 1 vote), Menma X Tayuya, Tali X Gaara

Summary: Uzumaki Naruto is the oldest child of Uzumaki Arashi and his wife Uzumaki Usagi and heir to the Uzumaki clan as a whole. His world is torn in two when his mother died helping his father seal the Kyubi into both his new born cousins Namikaze- Uzumaki Menma and Tali. Will Naruto let his hate consume him or will he follow the path of that his parents believed in.

"Uzumaki believe in family," Human speech

"_I'll never forget this pain," human thought/ Flashback_

**Uzumaki sealing style jutsu/tailed beast/Boss speech**

"_**MINATO!" tailed beast/boss thought**_

Incantation

Zaara: sorry for the wait.

Saeko: that's understandable. Even artists need time to think and plan,

Tayuya: Whatever. Let's get this over with. I want to get something to eat

Tali: Tayuya-san is annoyed

Menma: Wow

Killjoy: Dude quite

Zaara: We ready to kick this show off.

Killjoy: On with the Show

Polls in it's Closed The final vote is Naruto X Saeko/Haku.

New poll out until Chapter 17. Should I keep the Tayuya X Menma pairing or replace them out right?

0000000000000000

(Minato's office-two days after Jonin Meeting)

Minato sat in his chair with a few files in his hands as well as a glass of bourbon in his hand. He normally got off late and woke early to do paperwork as well as take care of mundane things. Even Danzo's current project needed constant monitoring with the things that ROOT and the Foundation got up to(1). While the third had deactivated them Minato allowed Danzo to run the Organization from his little hiddy hole. Minato believed much like the late Second Hokage that sometimes you needed a devil to keep Devils in check. Danzo was his answer to Iwa, the few black market dealers out there that could threaten Konoha and any other untold things hiding in the shadows.

Minato took a sip from his glass when a knock sounded on his door. "Enter," said Minato wondering who it could be so late at night.

Naruto entered the room and took a seat in front of Minato. "Hello uncle Minato," said Naruto.

Minato looked at Naruto in a bit of surprise. "Uncle Minato? You haven't called me that since... Before the night of the Kyubi attack," said Minato

Naruto grabbed the bottle as well as a cup. He placed a large sphere of ice in the glass before pouring himself a glass. "I know. I wondered how it would feel calling you that again after nearly 11 years," said Naruto.

"And?"

Naruto took a sip from his glass. "It feels wrong and makes me want to vomit. Just like the fact that your controlling the clan maks me burn with rage. Taking my birthright and holding it in a vice grip for so long," said Naruto sipping on his glass once more.

"This again?," sighed Minato. "Can't you let it go Naruto. I'm doing what's best for the clan," said Minato.

Naruto narrowed his eyes. "I really doubt that Minato. You've wiggled your way around enough and quite frankly I'm tired of dancing around in the political ring with you over this matter," said Naruto taking another sip.

Minato took a drink of his own before he smirked at Naruto. "Is that so? Kushina won't raise a hand to me or argue about it. She was the prime heir to the clan after your father became head. The twins... have you even told them about the Kyubi yet?"

Naruto gave Minato a narrowed glare. Minato was trying to back him into a corner. "She was prime heir until I was born 5 years later. The twins? You mean Menma and Tali-chan right? No they are not aware for they don't need to know yet. As for your unasked question they are conflicted on the matter of who to side with. You are their father I am their sensei. Who they side with in the end is their choice and I will never blame them for what they chose to do later in life. Don't test me Minato. I'll pass every time,"

Minato narrowed his eyes. "So aside from playing ring around the rosy what are you saying Naruto?"

Naruto downed his drink and slammed it on the desk shattering it into pieces. Naruto reached into his pocket and pulled out a piece of paper with the Uzumaki clan seal on it.

"What is this?" asked Minato as Naruto handed him the paper.

"You may be _**Acting**_ clan head of the Uzumaki clan, but you don't know all our laws or principles. Any member of the Uzumaki clan can challenge the Head family for control. Only twice in the history of the clan has a challenge been issued. As an outsider to the clan the position should be mine's now, but because you were with Kushina who was the eldest who would and could have run the clan, who had just given birth during a difficult time that gave you some leeway to play. As such you have the right as her husband to fight on her behalf for the position of clan head. we are just two challengers for the position of Clan head now Minato," said Naruto

Minato looked at him. "What the fuck!? I am the clan head of the Namikaze clan! Don't you dare mock me!" yelled Minato.

Naruto looked at him. "You have a little longer then a week past the Chunin Exams to prepare," said Naruto only to stop at the door. "By the way... It's the Uzumaki clan. Remember who is the king and who is the horse uncle Minato,"

Once the Door closed Minato picked up his glass and throw it at the door in rage.

"Damn that little bastard! I'm make him remember that his place is at my feet!"

(Team 11's training ground- 2 days before the Chunin Exams)

For the last 2 weeks team 11 had been pushed to their breaking points in order to be prepared for the Exam. Day in Day out they would put their bodies, minds and very souls though the hell of not only Naruto, but Saeko as well. While Naruto was harsh with physical training Saeko had no qualms about using psychological training on the team. During a two day period that Naruto allowed Saeko to lead Team training. She had kept them up for a full 48 outs in a massive fight to test them.

Currently all three members of the team were barely standing thanks to the seals in the Area. Naruto had encased the area in a massive gravity seal that increased their weight by more then 2 times what it was. So for Tali who weighted in at 95 lbs she was a little over 190. Naruto stood perfectly still in the center as the three drilled in the basic kata of the sealing fist. Tali was already dripping sweat and was shaking hard. She would go any minute. Tayuya was not far behind but was hanging in there. Menma was taking to the training like a fish to water. He had already moved on to the Second tier of kata. Tali went to her knees and tried to gt back up. Her arms were shaking and her breathing was heavy.

"**KAI!**" yelled Naruto making the intense gravity vanish. "Take a break. We have 5 more hours of training before you do anything else," said Naruto coldly.

Tayuya, and Menma collapsed next to their teammate.

"This is insane? How the hell are we expected to keep tup a pace like this?" asked Menma.

"I don't know Menma? Tali is already out of juice. And I'm not to much longer for this training," said Tayuya.

"Is that so?" came a voice from behind hem. The three quickly moved away as the ground exploded.

Team 11 regroup as the dust settled revealing Saeko with a wooden sword over her shoulder. She looked annoyed as she charged at the group. To tired to truly go on the offense, they prepared for a beating on their defense. Or at least that's what Menma and Tayuya thought. Tali refused to allow anyone to get the best of them.

"**Uzumaki Sealing style: Twin Emerald swords**!" yelled Tali making two long thin blades appear as she blocked the attack.

Naruto was surprised at this. "_I didn't know she was able to use twin swords! That technique is a level above where she is now," thought Naruto_

"Menma-kun! Tayuya-chan! Now!" yelled Tali

Menma jumped over Tali with his glowing fist. "**Wind style: gale fist!" ** yelled Menma

Saeko jumped back just as the power from Menma's attack ripped apart the ground. Saeko was sure that they were to tired to do anything other then complain about what was happening. Saeko looked at the twins and prepared to counter the attack. At least until her world went dark! She frowned in annoyance at allowing herself to be so sloppy. She had been hit with a genjutsu. As she prepared to break it, she felt a open palm to her face that felt like it had enough force to bust her nose! She stumbled back. Saeko tasted blood. Spitting it out she focused her chakra to break the Genjutsu. Only it didn't work as she wanted.

"No you don't bitch!" she heard Tayuya say. "I sealed my genjutsu around her eyes. She won't be able to see anything as long as that seal is in place,"

Saeko blow her nose to clear it of blood. "If I were anyone else I would be worried by this. Since my former teammate is a Lv 10 sealing Master. I learned a few tricks from him," said Saeko.

she throw away her wooden sword and held out her hand. Her hand glowed red before she swiped it across her eyes. Saeko opened her eyes and glared at Tayuya before charging forward and planting a foot in Tayuya's stomach. Tayuya lost her breath, before Saeko put an elbow to the back of her neck sending her into a world of blackness.

(Hours later)

Tayuya awoke with a start and looked around. She was in her bed. Laying next to her was Tali snoring cutely. Tayuya smiled at her little cousin who was almost like a sister to her. She got out of bed and winced in pain. Her neck was still sore. She rubbed it slightly before walking out of the room. She saw that guest room door was open. Curiosity getting the best of her Tayuya peeked inside. Laying on the bed was Menma knocked out cold and snoring. The covers were all over the place.

Tayuya smile. She went over to Menma and covered him up. She turned to leave the room.

"Thanks... for cooking me raman... Tayuya-chan," said Menma in his sleep.

Tayuya blushed. "Dumb ass, dreaming about me cooking him food," said Tayuya.

Tayuya made her way down the stairs. After that beat down she was still sore and tired, but she was also hungry.

"Do you think I was to harsh on them today?" asked Naruto making Tayuya stop.

"No. I think you were to easy on them?" asked Saeko her voice slightly harder.

"We are not Sensei. Remember sensei believed that the only way to get stronger..." started Naruto

"Was to see death so many times that it would get sick of you. And that meant working us to the damn bone," said Saeko.

Naruto smiled. "It's good to remember her as she was," said Naruto.

(The Day of the Chunin Exams)

Team 11 stood outside of the Academy prepared for battle if their attire was anything to go off of. Tayuya wore dark gray cargo pants, a black zip-up shirt with no sleeves that left her stomach and arms bare with a high collar that was up and half-way unzipped, a black wave cap, and her dark gray cargo jacket around her waist

Tali wore her hair in a braided ponytail with her bangs hanging to the left. A mid thigh length red skirt, black spandex shorts a white jacket that went to the middle of her clafs and was zipped starting at her waist all the way to her collar, calf length boots. Behind her back was a kodachi in a blue sheathe.

Finally Menma wore a pair of black cargo pants tucked into black combat boots, a set black flex armor, a black glove on his right hand, wraps on his left hand, and strap on shoulder guard on his left arm.

"So you two ready to kick some ass?" asked Tayuya with a smirk.

"Hai Tayuya-nee-chan," said Tali putting her hand on her sword.

"Let's get this party started Tayuya," said Menma.

Naruto stood above them on top of the building across the street. Naruto smiled at them. "Good luck you three. Your test begins," said Naruto vanishing in a leaf transportation.

(Inside the Building)

The moment they entered the building Tayuya stopped them. Menma looked at Tayuya in confusion.

"What's wrong Tayuya-chan?" asked Menma.

"Menma, Tali on the second floor is a GenJutsu. I can't tell what kind from here, but I'm guessing it's to weed out the weaker teams. The second we're on the second floor we walk right past everyone and just keep moving," said Tayuya.

Menma and Tali nodded. "Hai," said the younger teens.

They walked up the stairs. The second they walked into the second floor hall, they saw nothing but genin packing the hallway. Or at least that's what should have been there. Instead they saw A kid in green spandex between The Uchiha and a a badly disguised Kotetsu. Tayuya cursed under her breath and instantly knew that they now had more competition then she really wanted to deal with. Ignoring everything else Team 11 continued on.

(Several moments later)

As they approached the third floor they arrived at the Academy indoor sparing area. It was a massive open area. They walked along the area but quickly stopped. Standing in their way was the kid from earlier.

"Wait just a moment," said The kid.

"What do you want Lee?" asked Tayuya in a slightly annoyed voice.

Tali looked at her. "You know this guy?" asked Tali.

Tayuya sighed. "Yes I do. His name is Rock Lee. The prized student of Maito Gai and Self proclaimed Beautiful Green Beast of Konoha. He and I have spared several times. I have only ever beat him 5 times out of our 43 spars ," said Tayuya crossing her arms under her chest.

Both Tali and Menma looked at Tayuya in shock! For someone to defeat their squad Leader in some many fights was something. Turning back to look at the 'Lee kid made them think that he was the local nut-job. He stood at about 5'6" and packed muscle if the ripples under his clothes were any indication. His large eyebrows, and bowl cut hair. All in all he didn't scream danger.

"That is correct Menma-kun. I have battled Tayuya-san several times. She is truly an opponent to be feared," said Lee.

"So what are you doing here Lee standing in our way?" asked Tayuya.

"I was waiting on Uchiha-san so could ask him for a friendly spar, but a chance to fight Hokage-sama's son is to much to pass up. People have said that you are the strongest Genin in the village... When I am in fact the strongest," said Lee.

Menma gave him a cocky smile. "Oh yeah? Well I can spar a few moments to kick your ass," said Menma slamming his fist into his hand.

"We don't have time for this Menma. The Exam starts in a few minutes," said Tali.

"Which is more then enough time to beat both you losers," said Sasuke as he and team 7 arrived on the scene.

"Hey dick-less we don't have time for this crap. Not today," said Sai frowning in annoyance.

"As much as I'd hate to agree with him on this. Sai-san is right Sasuke-kun. We have to go," said Ami

"Five minutes," said Tayuya making everyone look at her. "You three dumb-asses have five minutes to fuck each other up. After that I'm stepping in to stop the fight,"

Lee bowed to her. "Thank you for the opportunity Tayuya-san," said Lee

"Four minutes 45 seconds and counting Lee," said Tayuya.

Sasuke charged in and throw a punch at Menma. Menma jumped back and started to mold Chakra for a seal. Before he could finish Lee was on him.

"**Leaf Whirlwind**!" yelled Lee.

Lee spun and kicked at Menma. Menma crossed his arms over his chest, but he was sent backwards several feet with the heels of his feet burning. Menma grimaced in pain. Menma had been on the receiving end of many a beat down from Naruto and Saeko, but even they didn't have the strength to nearly break his bones with one attack. He looked back and saw that Sasuke was up in the air with Lee right behind him. The tape on his arm unraveled.

"What is he doing?" asked Ami.

"I don't know? I've never seen such an attack.

"Damn it Lee!" yelled Tayuya as she gathered chakra and began to drew in the air. **"Uzumaki sealing style: Crawling Rope!**" yelled Tayuya unleashing a yellow rope and wrapping it around the arm of Lee and dragging him to the ground.

Lee landed on the ground. "Why did you stop me Tayuya-san?!" yelled Lee.

"Don't be an fucking idiot! You know better then to fucking use that damn Jutsu! Especially in a spar with the little Uchiha bitch and the Son of the Hokage!" yelled Tayuya in annoyance at her friend.

Lee looked at her. To everyone else they looked to be inside of an intense battle of wills. It lasted longer then a moment, before Lee sighed. He stood and wrapped the tape back around his arms.

"Very well tayuya-san. I was overzealous. Also I lied to you all earlier," said Lee as he turned to leave.

"What do you mean Lee-san?" asked Tali. Lee didn't seem to be the type that could lie. He wore his heart on his sleeve. He was... a pure soul.

"Yeah you can't leave with a half cocked ass answer like that!" said Ami.

"I am not the strongest Genin in the hidden leaf Village... That title belongs to my teammate Hyuuga Neji," said Lee.

Lee left the others to go and join his own team.

Tayuya sighed. "as much as I'd hate to admit it. Lee is telling the truth. While I have never spared with Neji I have seen him and Lee fight several times. Neji is a foe not to be underestimated. In fact... I fear that this entire Exam is going to be FUBAR (2) for us," said Tayuya.

"So a whole lot of oppenats as strong... if not stronger then this Lee kid are wondering around in the exmas huh?" Said Sasuke. "I can't wait!

Team 7 took their leave after Sasuke's declaration.

Tayuya sighed. "man oh man. This shit hasn't even kicked off yet and I already need a fucknig smoke,"

"This... is not going to be easy," said Tali.

Menma smiled. "If he's not the strongest genin here I can't wait to find out who is," said Menma .

000000000000000000

Killjoy: Wow

Saeko: This is getting interesting.

Tayuya: Yeah. Now where's my sushi

Zaara: Raw fish... Sorry I don't have the stomach for it.

A/N

1: ROOT are the foot soldiers and the Foundation are the administration (Governing body)

2: **F**ucked **U**p **B**eyond **A**ll **R**eason. A military term.


	14. Chunin Exams Arc pt 1: The Written test

Cat: Naruto with slight crossovers here and there

Title: Heir to the title of...

Rating: M

Pairing: Naruto X ? (Up for debate), Menma X?, Tayuya X?, Tali X Gaara

Summary: Uzumaki Naruto is the oldest child of Uzumaki Arashi and his wife Uzumaki Usagi and heir to the Uzumaki clan as a whole. His world is torn in two when his mother died helping his father seal the Kyubi into both his new born cousins Namikaze- Uzumaki Menma and Tali. Will Naruto let his hate consume him or will he follow the path of that his parents believed in.

"Uzumaki believe in family," Human speech

"_I'll never forget this pain," human thought/ Flashback_

**Uzumaki sealing style jutsu/tailed beast/Boss speech**

"_**MINATO!" tailed beast/boss thought**_

Incantation

Zaara: Yawn' Damn I'm tired

Tayuya: 'Yawn' It's been a long night

Killjoy:That it has been, but it was fun though

Saeko: I need my shut eye or my blade will be dull

Naruto: Agreed

tayuya: Let's get this done.

00000000000000

(Konoha Academy- Site of the Chunin Exams)

Menma, Tali, and Tayuya stood outside the door that lead to the Academy lecture hall. The largest room in the academy. This was the door that would lead them to their greatest challenge to date. The Chunin Selection Exams.

"You guys ready for this?" asked Tayuya with a smirk.

"Hai Tayuya-san," said Tali.

Menma smirked right back at his friend. "Of course I'm ready! I'm a fucking Uzumaki! And Uzumaki don't take shit from no body!" said Menma with a grin.

Nothing else was said between the teammates. Tali sighed knowing that once those two were on the same page it was impossible to stop them. Tali moved to the side before kicking it open. The second they did they felt minor amounts of killing intent hit them as every eye in the room turned to them. Tayuya and Menma glared at them making several people back down. It wasn't hard to recognize the son of the Hokage and Red death as well as the sister to the King of Sealing.

"MENMA-KUN!" came a loud squeal that took all of the killing intent away.

Yamanaka Ino jumped onto Menma hugging his neck. Tayuya glared at the younger girl and felt a slight pull of something in her heart. She didn't know what it was, but she quickly grabbed the Yamanaka girl and throw her back into her Teammates. Nara Shikamaru and Akamichi Choji.

"Hey what's the big idea!?" yelled Ino shaking her fist at Tayuya.

"Troublesome redhead! There was no need for that," said Shikamaru as Choji ate his food.

Tayuya crossed her arms. "I thought that she was attacking the brat. As much as a pain in the ass as he is, he's still my teammate and cousin," said Tayuya.

"Well well well. Looks like the gangs back together again," said Kiba walking up with Hyugga Hinata and Aburame Shino on his flanks.

"Menma-san, Tali-san," said Hinata bowing politely to them.

Tali smiled at her friend before hugging her. "Hello Hinata-chan. It's been a while," said Tali.

Hinata smiled and hugged her back. "Indeed it has my friend," said Hinata.

Over the next few minutes Team 7 walked in as they talked about amongst themselves Tayuya took up position on the wall near the door. She watched them for several minutes until a guy walked up to them. Tayuya blushed as she looked at the young man. He looked to be her brother's age, but only stood at 5'8" white hair in a low ponytail, dark eyes, and pale skin. He wore a purple shirt, purple pants, a white sash, and a pair of round glasses.

"Hey you guys might want to quiet down," said the young man.

"Who are you and what do you mean?" asked Shikamaru.

The young man adjusted his glasses. "my name is Kabuto and get a look around the room," said Kabuto looking over his shoulder.

Everyone did and the rookie genin all tried not to wet themselves in fear. Every eye in the room was on them. But the most threatening killing intent came from the Iwa ninja who glared at all Konoha ninja.

"It's been years since all of the great villages were in the same room for an Exam. However the Ame shinobi are particularly savage. It's only in he last 7 years that they have come out of a civil war," said Kabuto.

Tayuya snorted getting a look from everyone of her friends/ comrades. "You just happen to have this kind of intail because?" asked Tayuya.

Kabuto smiled. "I've been I the Chunin exams 7 times. The death rate for these exams are about 57 percent. I've beaten the odds every time," said Kabuto.

"Oh yeah and how is that?" asked Kiba crossing his arms.

Kabuto pulled out a deck of cards. "By gathering Information. I have information on a lot of people," said Kabuto.

Tali frowned at this. "The kind of Information your talking about is only used for Bingo books Kabuto-san. It should also be next to impossible for a genin to accrue," said Tali

Kabuto smile. "Very observant Namikaze-chan. As expected of Hokage-sama's child Namikaze-chan. Information is one of a Shinobi's best weapons. For instance I have names of people if you want to know anything. All I need is a description, hair color, eye color... Even height if you know it," said Kabuto.

"Rock Lee and Namikaze-Uzumaki Menma of the Hidden Leaf, Gaara of the Desert," said Sasuke.

Kabuto got a frown on his face. "Not cool Uchiha-san. You already knew their names," said kabuto drawing three cards from his deck.

He placed the first one on the ground. "Lets see Rock Lee. Teammates Hyugga neji and Kaimu Tenten (1). He's powerful in Taijutsu. His nin and genjutsu are unknown. His mission record is 36 D-rank missions, 8 C-rank missions, and... a B-ranked mission... impressive for a genin," said Kabuto.

Tayuya frowned. The fact that that Information was now out in the open would work against Lee. It might also serve to make people back off. Having unknown Jutsu capabilities made someone a threat. Lee was already High Chunin Low Jonin in the Taijutsu department. Strength and speed alone made Lee a deadly foe.

"Next up Gaara of the Desert... Son of the 4th Kazekage Teammates are his siblings. No information on his Jutsu. First timer like all of you guys. Damn. 20 C-ranks and 24 B-ranks. The only other thing I can say for sure is that Gaara has never been harmed," said kabuto almost shocked.

Everyone in the room felt a shiver of fear go though their bodies. A kid who had pulled of B-ranked missions and had never been hurt was a man that was not to be tsted. Everyone turned to the kid with the gourd and those closet to him inched away in fear.

"And Finally the son of the Hokage Namikze-Uzumaki Menma. Teammates are Namikaze-Uzumaki Tali and Uzumaki Tayuya. Said to be skilled in the Uzumaki sealing fist. Nin and Gen jutsu are pretty average. Mission ranking is at 40 D, 3-c and An A ranked mission. As expected of a kage's son. He just might be one of the most exprinced rookies i've ever seen.

Tayuya felt a large amount of killing intent coming for the corner that Iwa shinobi. Especially one of the large males. He stood at 5'11" long black hair that looked kind of Greesy, a black gotee, wearing a singlet with no sleeves that went to his knees, knee pads, and boots.

"_This guy. He feels like trouble," thought Tayuya._

WHAM!"

Tayuya was shaken from her thoughts as A guy hit the floor from what appeared to be Menma's punch. Another guy jumped into the air and throw a kunai at Kabuto! Tali easily destroyed the kunai wit ha single slash of her blade. Tayuya was now on high alert. She felt the Genjutsu that was being cast and quickly whipped out her flute and used a concentrated blast to dispel it.

"Well, Well. It seems that the Hidden Leaf ninja aren't all talk after all," said the 'Mummy' that slowly got off the ground. As a girl and a spiky haired guy landed next to him.

"Who are you pricks!?" asked Tayuya flipping her blade into a combat hold.

"You little leaf ninja... so quick to judge without the slightest clue of who your dealing with," said the Mummy sounding almost amused.

"You with the cards I suggest you write this down in your books. The ninja from the Hidden Sound Village are going to take these Exams by storm," said the girl with a smirk.

Before Tayuya could come up with a response a plume of Smoke appeared at the front of the room. Everyone turned to the front and saw several Chunin in gray outfits, but it was the guy in the center that had everyone attention. He was tall. Nearly 6'3" no hair was visible from the bandana he wore. Two long scars lined his face, along with his black eyes made him a very intimidating man, he wore a dark gray virson of the uniform the others wore, a long black trench coat, blue gloves, and sandals.

"My name is Morino Ibiki... Welcome to My play ground," said the Man with a sadistic grin.

(In the jonin waiting lounge)

"So did you know that Ibiki is in charge of the first Exam?" asked Kakashi.

Asuma shuck his head. "Right off the bat their in for a hard time," said Asuma

"Morino Ibiki? Never heard of him," said Kuranai as she sat on the couch with her fellow jonin her arms crossed over her chest and her stare cold.

"Not surprising," said Naruto as he the Hokage's pets. "Your a rookie Jonin Kurenai-san. Ibiki is good at his job. He's one of the most deadly ninja i've ever faced in a battle," said Naruto.

"So don't keep me in suspense," said Kurenai ignoring the way he adressed her for the moment.

Naruto looked out the window. "Ibiki is a right bastard. Hard to read, impossible to outmaneuver and even without his jutsu he still has a weapon more powerful then all that," said Naruto. "Even as unpredictable as an Uzumaki can be Ibiki is not someone you want to play with if your fighting him. His greatest weapon is something that even I fear,"

"oh and what would that be Naruto-san?" asked Gai. Gai knew of ibiki, but he had never been able to talk to the man.

"His mind," said Naruto.

(Back in the Classroom)

Ibiki raised his hand. "You six in the back! I don't care what village your from or who your damn papa is! Anymore unauthorized fighting will be met with... regrettable actions," said Ibiki with a smirk.

Tali felt a shiver creep up her spine at his words. It was as if they played to the darkest parts of your mind. Menma quickly put an arm around his sister seeing her shivering in fear. Tali wasn't one who got scared easily, but if someone could put the dear of Kami inside of her they were a person to be watched.

"Understood sir. My teammates and I... are anxious to get started," said Mummy boy

"Noted. Everyone take your seats while I explain the rules," said Ibiki turning to the board. "You have one hour to work out 10 questions. You will begin with a total of 10 points. For each question you get wrong you will lose 1 point. If you are caught cheating you will lose 2 points," said Ibiki.

"So what's with the gaggle fuck of Chunin?" asked the Iwa Kunoichi with pink eyes.

Ibiki smiled. "Call it my little insurance policy. They are some of the best Chunin in the village. Their eyes are sharp! They will catch everything you do. If you can survive for the next hour then we will deliver onto you the tenth question. Show me that you have what it takes to be true Shinobi and Kunoichi! Begin!" said Ibiki.

Everyone flipped over their test and began looking and writing the questions.

(Tayuya's POV)

What the fuck was going on!? I could barely answer one question let alone the other 8. These questions were above a Genin's head. At least the average Genin. Question one and two I could easy figure out, but the rest were beyond me. It was all so fucking frustrating... At least until a kunai flow past my head.

I jumped out my seat and went for my dagger. I was stopped by Ibiki's voice.

"Number 236 return to your seat! That Kunai wasn't for you!" yelled Ibiki.

Normal POV

Tayuya sat down and looked at her paper. The kid behind her stood up. "What the hell!" yelled the Kid.

"You were caught 5 times dipshit. Time for you and your teammates to go," said Kotsu with a smirk

"Like hell I'm walking!" yelled the kid only to be pinned to the wall by one of the proctors.

"Listen here punk and make sure you listen good. My friends and I... We don't make mistakes. You were caught 5 times. So get the hell out before we get rough with ya," said the bandaged face man.

The Genin's teammates stood and quickly left the room as not to embarrass themselves on their teammates account.

After that incident Genin quickly began dropping like flies. Within 15 minutes a quarter of the teams that were their were dropped. As this happened others quickly began to realize that the whole point of the exam was to lie and cheat your way to victory. There was no such thing as a fair fight in the shinobi world. No such thing as honor. You get it how you get it. Be it sliding the knife into your employees back, or fucking his wife.

Tayuya pricked her thumb on her pencil and quickly made a small communication seal to talk with her teammates about what was happening. That along with a combination of Genjutsu allowed them to gather the information needed for the question in the span of only 20 minutes.

After said 20 minutes. Ibiki asked anyone would take the tenth question. Nearly 15 teams dropped alone from this. Once no one else was going to say anything else Ibiki told them they had passed the test. Quickly explaining the things that Chunin do on a daily basis he gave them congratulations on passing, before leaving the room.

No sooner did Ibiki leave the room did Anko enter and told the teams to follow her.

(30 minutes later- Training ground 44)

"Welcome to Battle ground 44 otherwise known as the forest of death," said Anko.

"Forest of Death?" asked Menma looking at Tayuya for answers.

Tayuya shrugged her shoulders. "Don't look at me Menma-chan. I've never heard of this place," said Tayuya.

"That's odd. I was sure that Naruto-sama would have told you about it at least once in passing," said Tali.

Tayuya shuck her head. "No nothing like that. If anything he would have had me avoid this place," said Tayuya.

Menma narrowed his eyes. "Something about this place is just... Dark and Evil," said Menma.

"That because this place eats up pretty little Genin like you three," said Anko from behind them.

Tayuya drew a kunai and turned to slash at Anko only to be stopped as Anko cut her cheek, before licking it seductively. Tayuya shivered at this. She knew of this woman. She knew Anko didn't care who it was that she fucked as long as she got what she wanted. Her favorite 'playthings' were female Kunoichi who just graduated from the academy and her brotehr.

Anko laughed ad began to walk away. "You can rest your pretty little red head girl. I want your brother," said Anko

After explaining the rules of the Exams each of the teams were sent to a different gate. Team 11 was sent to gate 27 with a Heaven scroll.

Tayuya turned to them. "Alright we have 5 minutes before we begin. Is there anything either of you want to say before we go?" asked Tayuya.

Tali smiled. "I have a plan," said Tali.

"Let's hear it then," said Menma.

"Tayuya makes two fake scrolls and then we each carry one of the scrolls," said Tali.

"Good idea, but who's going to carry the Original?" asked Menma.

"I will," said Tali. "Their going to expect you or Tayuya-san to be carrying the scroll. No one will suspect me of carrying it. If we are attacked and lose. We can give them one of the fakes while working to secure a set," said Tali.

Menma and Tayuya smiled at this.

00000000000000

Killjoy: A good Chapter no?

Zaara: Man I'm beat

Tayuya: Zzzzzzzzzzz.

Tali: Menma-baka are you up

Menma: Zzzzzzzzzzzz

Killjoy: Haha Tayuya actually fell asleep

Zaara: That's a good idea. (falls backwards asleep)

Tali: Zzzzzzzzzzz

A/N

1: Nothing translated.


	15. Chunin Exams arc pt 2: Battle in the FOD

Cat: Naruto with slight crossovers here and there

Title: Heir to the title of...

Rating: M

Pairing: Naruto X Saeko/Haku, Menma X ?, Tayuya X?, Tali X Gaara

Summary: Uzumaki Naruto is the oldest child of Uzumaki Arashi and his wife Uzumaki Usagi and heir to the Uzumaki clan as a whole. His world is torn in two when his mother died helping his father seal the Kyubi into both his new born cousins Namikaze- Uzumaki Menma and Tali. Will Naruto let his hate consume him or will he follow the path of that his parents believed in.

"Uzumaki believe in family," Human speech

"_I'll never forget this pain," human thought/ Flashback_

**Uzumaki sealing style jutsu/tailed beast/Boss speech**

"_**MINATO!" tailed beast/boss thought**_

Incantation

Killjoy: And we are back

Zaara: (raises and eyebrow) What's up with Killjoy?

Tayuya: He had eight cups of coffee

Killjoy: (gulp) Nine cups. Anyone else hear their hair growing now.

Tayuya: I think we need to restrain him.

Zaara: Nah. He's good.

0000000000000000

(Forest of Death)

Team 11 made their way into the forest in a slightly augmented pattern. Tali was at the front, Menma was off to the left a good 10 meters away and Tayuya was off to the right 6 meters and back 15 meters from Menma. Tali stopped in a tree making Menma and Tayuya stop as well. Tali narrowed her eyes in consideration. Before jumped back as three kunai landed where she was. Menma and tayuya quickly hid and waited for their moment to strike.

Tali landed on a tree a few feet away and quickly drew her katana as 3 genin landed in front of her. They were nothing special. All were Konoha Genin. Maybe about the age of 15 or 16.

"Rookie genin are so foolish. Even if you are the Hokage's sweet daughter ," said the lad Genin of the group. He wasn't very tall. Maybe about her height. He wore an expensive shirt, an expensive pair of pants, and a scarf.

"Who are you?" asked Tali holding her katana in the classic stance.

The boy pulled out a kunai and twirled it on his finger with a smile on his face. "My name is Gray. You are one of the Namikaze twins. Your much more beautiful in the fleash Namikaze-hime. These are my teammates. Black and White," said Gray. Black wore a black mask and White wore a white bandana.

"What do you want?" asked Tali.

"Nothing much Namikaze-hime. I just want your scroll," said Gray with a kind smile .

Tali raised an eyebrow. Insults like 'hime' or anything along those lines didn't really geat to her like it did her brother. "Not going to happen," said tali.

Gray shuck his head. "To bad. White walk all over her. If she has the scroll or not. It doesn't matter. Our rep will get a boost from taking out one of the Hokages kids," said Gray.

"You got it boss," said White jumping into the air.

Tali pulled her blade back as White ran though hand signs. After finishing he spant out a purple substance. Tali jumped back and landed on another tree branch. The substance started to eat into the tree. Tali raised an eyebrow at this.

"A poison jutsu?" asked Tali.

"Not quite Namikaze-san," said White with a smile as his right hand touched the tree making it erode. "My family specialized in poison Jutsu. My grandfather took it a step further and developed erosion Jutsu. It's quite effective. By channeling my Earth chakra and combining it with my knowledge of the enviorment I can make things erode quite easily.

Tali sighed before charging forward and slashing White. White never stood a chance against her speed as a slash appeared across his chest. Blood went flying into the air from the slash.

"**Uzumaki sword style: Sonic Thrust!** I'm sorry White-san, but I have no time for you or your abilities," said Tali almost coldly.

"_I'm beginning to act like Naruto-sama. Is that a good thing or a bad thing?" Tali questioned inside of her mind_

White laughed slightly as he grabbed his bleeding chest. "Take a look at your blade," said White.

Tali looked at her sword and was slightly shocked. The tip and upper quarter of her Katana was eroding before her very eyes!

"I-impossibe! My sword has several resistance seals on it. It should have withstood even erosion!" said a shocked tali.

White laughed. "Normally you'd be right Namikaze-san. However I can focus my chakra to a single point in my body. It's my **Erosion shield**. It's a passive Ninjutsu that is activated once I start fighting," said White.

Tali frowned and sheathed her sword. "If I can not beat you with my sword... I'll beat you with my seals," said Tali

White laughed and charged froward and began to engage in pure Taijutsu hoping to put and end to the girl before him. Each punch was calculated and held power forcing Tali to keep out of range of his blows. One grazed her stomach and ate away at her clothes.

"Where's your big talk now princess!?" asked White throwing a straight jab.

Tali flipped over it and put her hands together. "Ye Lord Mask of Twilight and Darkness! Ye who sees the blood and weeps! Bring about the seas of change! **Uzumaki sealing Style: Riot Spear jutsu**!" yelled Tali.

Tali pulled her hands apart making a red energy spear with lightning appear in her hands. As she was above him she thrust the attack into White's shoulder with all her might! White screamed in pain as he was burned and electrified! He launched a punch upwards catching Tali in the jaw and sending her flying backwards. The spear vanished. White grit his teeth in anger.

"Little bitch!" said white though gritted Teeth as he put his hand over the wound and cauterized it.

"Come on white. That's the child of our Kage," said Black with a smirk on his face. "At least call her bitch-sama,"

"I really don't give a fuck! I'm going to make her pay," said White.

Tali sat up and wiped her cheek. "That didn't hurt at all," said Tali spitting blood out of her mouth as she stood. "As tough as you think you are. Your nothing compared to the man I admire the most," said Tali

White gave her a pensive look. "Compared to Hokage-sama I'd imagine so," said White.

Tali laughed, confusing the members of the other team as the laugh was slightly hollow. "Please! Me admire my father! My father is to busy to pay any attention to my brother and I. He has to run a clan and a village. No the person I admire most is Naruto-sama," said Tali.

"I don't understand! Everyone admires Hoakge-sama!" yelled Gray

"That's true. I love my father, but I can only remember a hand full of times that he's ever truly been there for me. Naruto-sama has always been there. He's never lied to me, he's protected me. In a way I love Naruto-sama more then I love my father.. I guess in a way I think of him as my father," said Tali

Gray growled at this. "How dare yo disrespect your father! Black, White... Teach her a lesson!" yelled Gray

Black nodded and charged forward running though hand signs as did black.

"**Chakra sealing punch!"**

"**Water style: Drilling Water bullet!"**

Menma appeared before Black and punched him in the chest sealing his chakra with his punch, while the water bullet hit White sending him flying into a tree out of the fight. Tayuya appeared next to Tali. As Menma engaged Black in pure Taijutsu using sevreal sealing techniques in between.

"Are you alright?" asked Tayuya looking over her cousin.

"Besides the bruise. I've never been better," said Tali with a light smile.

WHAM!

Tali and Tayuya looked up as Menma landed one last punch to Back, knocking him clear out! Gray backed away in fear at this point. He was sure that 3-on-1 they had the advantage over a little girl! He was sure that White alone would be enough to take out the girl. He backed away and tired to flee.

Key word being tried.

Menma appeared in front of Gray and decked him hard in the face. Gray hit the ground out cold. "What a wimp! Hey Tayuya! Tali! Lets checks these guys for equipment and scrolls," said Menma.

One of the first things Naruto taught them was that scavenging on the battlefield was okay. If you could take an Enemies weapons and use them to your advantage then go for it. If your enemy consisted of more then a group of 5 then you were more then likely going to fight more then one battle steal everything you can.

On Black Tayuya found a few kunai, shuriken, and a half dozen explosive tags. Tali found kunai on White that had explosive seals on them and 20 ft or rolled Ninja wire. Finally Menma frond black kunai, and a Heaven scroll.

Tayuya sighed. "This blows. We already have that one," said Tayuya.

"One less team to worry about," said Menma as he put the scroll in his pouch while marking the fake with a red dot to idntify it if need be.

"We should move. All this commotion has probably drawn attention our way," said Tali.

Before they could do as recommended a massive wave of killing intent flooded the area. All three froze in terror as the waves of killing intent crashed into them like they were ships caught in a storm. They had all felt Naruto's KI several times. Naruto's killing intent made an opponent think twice before an was different. This killing intent was Evil incarnate.

"That was quite an interesting battle," came a voice from above them.

They turned to look at the person above them and Tayuya paled and took a step backwards. "O-Orochimatru!" whispered Temari in fear.

The man in the tree wasn't very tall. Only about 5'7" a slender frame, long black hair, anber eyes, purple marks on his face that made his look like a snake, and pale skin. He wore a tan shirt over a black body suit, and a purple rope belt.

"Hey Tayuya who is this guy?" asked Tali shaking. She had never felt so much darkness from someone like him

"What is going on? It's so hard to breath! It feels like something is trying to crush my body!" said Menma starting to sweat.

Orochimaru grinned. "Where are my manners?" mocked Orochimaru before he bowed politly. "My name is Orochimaru, The Snake Sannin. Former teammate to Tsunade and your godfather Jiraya," said Orochimaru.

Tayuya backed up before grabbing some smoke bombs. "Retreat!" yelled Tayuya as she throw the smoke bombs before taking off in the trees.

Tali and Menma followed after her. Once the smoke cleared they were gone. Not hide nor hair of them was seen.

Orochimaru frowned. "How rude of them! Leaving without saying goodbye... I'll have to punish them for such rudeness," said Orochimaru before smirking.

(With Team 11)

Team 11 was running at top speed to get away from the insane Orochimaru. Or at least Tayuya was. She knew that the man chasing them was not to be played with. While Tayuya knew she could take a Chunin or even a low jonin wit the help of her team. Orochimaru was on such a high level he might as well have been Kami.

"Listen! We don't have much time. I say 30 seconds before we have to fight that bastard. The second you see him don't hesitate to kill the fucker and don't go for the obvious kill shot that what he'll be expecting," said Tayuya.

"Tayuya what has you so freaked out!?" asked Tali dropping all honorifics

"Narutp-nii-san has only ever been close to death four times his entire ninja career. The time he fought Kyuubi, The time during the 3rd war when he fought with the Guardian ninja of Kumo, the time his teammate left the village and the time he fought Orochimaru!" said Tayuya.

"Your also forgetting the time Naruto-kun fought 100 iwa Shinobi," said Orochimaru appearing next to Tayuya.

Before Tayuya could even strike the bastard Tali drew her sword flipped to the other side of Orochimaru and slashed at him. Orochumari jumped into the air and ran though hand signs.

"**Wind style: Crushing Bullet Jutsu**!" yelled Orochimaru firing a wind bullet.

Menma Jumped up and throw out a punch. The punch collided with the Jutsu, but still blasted Menma into the tree. Orochimaru appeared next to Menma and kicked him in the stomach. Menma gaspsed in pain as he went flying. Orochimaru turned slightly as a blade slashed downwards from behind. Orochimaru turned and started to move backwards for the attacks that were deadly fast.

Tali pulled her blade back. "**Uzumaki sword style: 100 deaths!**" yelled Tali and she thrust the at sonic speeds.

Orochimaru smirked at this. "Your as good as your file say syoung Tali, but your nothing compared to Your mother," said Orochimaru catching the blade in his left hand and jacking Tali up by her shirt.

"LET GO OF HER!" yelled Tayuya appearing on the next Orochimaru and slashing him across the face.

Orochimaru dropped Tali as Tayuya ran though hand signs. Orochimaru felt the Genjutsu take him as a seal appeared on his body. Orochimaru tired to move his body, but he couldn't.

"Got you now fucker. Now eat this! **Uzumaki Sealing style: White lightning**!" yelled Tayuya shooting out a bolt of pure white lightning.

The bolt connected with Orochimaru and exploded. Tayuya panted and fell to one knee. She had overloaded the bolt with 75 percent of her chakra. She prayed to Kami that the bastard snake was dead now.

"That hurt Tayuya-chan," said Orochimaru from behind Tayuya.

Tayuya froze in fear. She turned her head slightly as Orochimaru sank his fangs into her the right side of her neck. Tayuya screamed in pain! This was worse then white-hot! It was worse then anything she had felt before!

"_What's going on!" thought Tayuya. "It feels like someone is dumping fool chakra into my system!"_

Orochimaru withdrew from Tayuya and smiled. "Now that you have that mark i'll soon have the perfect body. I may have to wait a few years, but I am a pacent man," said Orochimaru.

"BASTARD!" yelled Menma as he appeared Orochimaru with his right fist cocked backwards.

Orochimaru jumped as Tayuya fell into a waiting Tali's arms. Orochimaru was engaged in a Taijutsu match that was almost one sided. Several of Menma's punches grazed Orochimaru, but when he was near the edge Menma took his Shot!

"**SUPERMAN PUNCH!"** yelled Menma as his entire arm glowed with RED chakra.

Orochimaru jumped into the air and stuck to a branch upside down as the location he was standing in a moment ago exploded into dust. he looked at the two children before him with a critical eye as he went over the information about them in his head. He knew exactly who they were and from the looks of them they didn't even know about their burden. This while not a particular issue, was a problem. When Jinchuriki had information about their Buuji they trained to control them. No knowledge meant that they could only manifest their power in times of great stress and anger. That made them deadly. Each held half of the Kyubi which should have only made them have half it's power. That wasn't the case. Menma who held the Dark or 'yin' half of Kyubi's chakra made him more then proficient in the bodily support jutsu as well as the physically damaging jutsu. Tali was much better at Ninjutsu. This normally wold make her deadly. Add in that sword and she was almost untouchable.

"**Uzumaki sword style: Moon slayer!"** yelled Tali swing her blade unleashing a red arc of chakra.

Orochimaru growled low in his throat. The arc of chakra had sevred his left arm. Orochimaru grabbed the stump and growled in annoyance. He could grow it back, but it would take at least 2 days. Time he didn't have.

As he finally got a good look at the twins. Both their eyes were red. They were tapping into the Kyubi's chakra. While Orochimaru could easily kill them. He still needed the children of the Hokage.

"Before either of you get too far ahead of yourself I'll put an end to this! **Five Porng Elemental seal**!" yelled Orochimaru as Menma charged him again and found and open palm strike to his stomach!

Menma roared in pain as he passed out on the spot. Tali charged at Orochimaru intent on finishing the sannin off, only to have a seal placed on her stomach as well.

Orochimaru sighed in annoyance. "I hope you service this trial by fire Tayuya-chan... After all Sasuke-kun to has potitail," said Orochimaru.

0000000000000000

Zaara: and this is why I tell him to stick with Sake.

Killjoy: Ugh...

Tayuya: Don't worry killjoy: It will wear off soon

Haku: He's going to need a nice ice cold drink after this.

A/N

We are going on a Temporary Hiatus with this story to work on some of our older work. We will most likely put this story on hold for about a month. Anyone with questions PM Me. thank you


	16. Chunin Exam Arc pt 3: Iwa vs Team 11 pt1

Cat: Naruto with slight crossovers here and there

Title: Heir to the title of...

Rating: M

Pairing: Naruto X Saeko/Haku, Menma X ?, Tayuya X?, Tali X Gaara

Summary: Uzumaki Naruto is the oldest child of Uzumaki Arashi and his wife Uzumaki Usagi and heir to the Uzumaki clan as a whole. His world is torn in two when his mother died helping his father seal the Kyubi into both his new born cousins Namikaze- Uzumaki Menma and Tali. Will Naruto let his hate consume him or will he follow the path of that his parents believed in.

"Uzumaki believe in family," Human speech

"_I'll never forget this pain," human thought/ Flashback_

**Uzumaki sealing style jutsu/tailed beast/Boss speech**

"_**MINATO!" tailed beast/boss thought**_

Incantation

Zaara:This is going to be a good Chapter

Tali: How exciting. If only Menma and Naruto could be here

Killjoy: Shall we miladies

Tayuya: Whatever

Haku: Yes thank you Killjoy

0000000000000000

(During the first day of the Second Exam)

Haku walked down the street, hoping to find something to do to occupy her time. After living in the village for a few months she quickly discovered that as a bloodline user she was a prime candidate for Marriage request. She even had a group of fan-boys. Haku shuddered at this as several of her divisions members kept asking her on dates.

Haku was actually making her way to the training grounds to get some practice in. she had been neglecting her training for far to long. She looked at her hand and molded chakra enough to make a flower of ice inside of her hand.

"That's very beautiful Haku-chan," came a voice that made her blush.

"Nene-san," said Haku.

Nene smiled at Haku before giving her a light kiss on the cheek. Haku blushed at this. This for some reason or another was nene's customary greeting to Haku. Haku was starting to wonder if she was into chicks. Granted Haku was flattered, but she was into guys, despite playing a guy for the last few years.

Nene folded her arms behind her back. "So what are you up to Haku-chan?" asked Nene.

Oh. "I'm off to train. Would you like to come and watch?" asked Haku.

Nene smiled and grabbed Haku's arm. "Sure," said Nene with a smile and lick of the lips

(15 minutes later)

Haku and Nene arrived at the training ground. Haku was slightly dazed. Nene was rubbing her breasts up and down Haru's arm and felt herself becoming more and more wet. Only Danzo-sama knew of her ability to trap a person with her very essence. Blood, sweat, spit. And fluid could make a person lose their will for several moments or hours depending on how much she used. With Haku it was always several hours that she used.

Nene was Danzo's seduction agent. She was strictly a Lesbian. Males couldn't turn her on for any reason, but if push came to shove she would lay with one. Arriving at the training field Nene was about to kiss Haku when she felt a spike of potent chakra. Nene turned to the chakra and looked at the figure of Uzumaki Naruto above her and Haku.

His clothes were ripped in several locations and he was bleeding as well. "What the hell do you think your doing to her?" asked Naruto his tone cold as the Ice Haku could control.

Nene grit her teeth in anger. "It had to be you huh King of Seals?," said Nene jumping away from Haku.

Naruto appeared next to Haku and lifted her bridal style as she fully passed out. Her head falling into the cock of his neck.

"I'm really not in the mood for this shit today Nene. Tell Danzo that if he come after her again...," started Naruto leaving the threat hanging in the air.

Nene hissed. "Fool! Danzo already got what he wanted! This is strictly for me!" yelled Nene drawing a kunai.

Naruto's eyes began to glow. "Your a good medic and I'd rather not kill you if it can be avoided," said Naruto.

"Fine. I'll go for now, but I will be back Uzumaki," said Nene vanishing.

Naruto sighed. "Why does shit in my life stay complicated?" asked Naruto as he left to his home to tend to Haku.

(Inside the forest of Death) (inside Tali's mind)

Tali looked around the darkness trying to figure out where she was. It was a long hallway with several tunnels. She began to walk forward.

"**FI... ME... YO... NER...GTH...IDD...," came a voice broken.**

She didn't understand. "Tell me what is going on!"

"**.E...LED... HERE...LP," came the broken voice**

Tali quickly sat up gasping, but grabbed her stomach in pain. She looked around and saw Menma and Tayuya not far from her. Standing up she used to the tree as a breach to move.

"Menma-kun... Tayuya-san?" asked Tali panting. She looked around and found a hollow spot underneath a tree and dragged both her brother and cousin inside. Once she was sure they were safe she took out a seal from her pouch and charged as much chakra as she could before throwing it at the entrance of the tree. The stopped and pulsed before a bright blue barrier appeared for a minute and then vanished.

Tali saw black at the edges of her vision. She shuck her head trying to clear the grogginess before promptly passing out. Unaware of the foul chakra rolling of Tayuya or the Red and blue chakra fighting inside of Menma.

Hours passed Team 11 by as they slowly recovered from their encounter with The Snake sannin Orochimaru. It was nearing nightfall of the second day before Tali was able to rise again. She was still in a unstable state at the moment and with her chakra in fluck she only had her damaged katana to defend themselves with.

"Damn it! My chakra is going crazy right now," panted Tali as she examined her brother.

"He's still out, but his chakra is like mines. He has no external injuries that I can tell," thought Tali as she turned to Tayuya

"Chakra in fluck, rapid movement of the eyes... Damnit!" said Tali as she took a towel and put it on Tayuya's head.

"**Explosive style: Boom Boom bomb!"** yelled a voice

a bolt of orange hit the barrier exploding in a ball of fire Tali turned to the barrier drawing her sword. The Barrier pulsed for a moment but held. Standing on the other side of the barrier were three people. Not just three people either. Three Iwa Ninja.

"I thought that would be that. Even weakened the Blood of the Uzumaki clan runs strong inside of her," said the sole female of the team with a flaming ball of earth in her hand (1)

The Female looked to be about Tayuya's age, standing at 5'4" long black hair green eyes, earing a pair of brown pants and a vest that was opened showing off skin. Her headband was wrapped around her waist like a belt.

"No need to be so crud Dear Mika. We have to respect Namikaze-hime. After all she is the daughter of the Infamous Yellow flash and Crimson princess," said the ninja on her right sitting in a tree.

The ninja was maybe a year older then her. He was short... maybe only 5'5", brown messy hair, gray eyes, wearing a long sleeve maroon shirt, maroon pants, and his headband wrapped around his forehead. On his back was a massive sword.

"Don't give me that shit Ginjo," said Mika.

"Both of you enough! I didn't postpone our trip to the tower just to listen to you two bicker like siblings," said the final member of the team.

Both Mika and Ginjo bowed low at the waist. "Forgive us lord Rhyno. You know how excited we get at the prospect of killing a konoha Shinobi. Especally the children of The yellow flash as well as the sister to the King of seals," said Mika

"Don't let it happen again," said Rhyno

He stood at 5'11" long black hair that looked kind of Greesy, a black gotee, wearing a maroon singlet with no sleeves that went to his knees, knee pads, and boots. His headband was on his left bicep.

Tali glared at them. "Who the hell are you three?" asked Tali.

Ginjo walked forword. "Forgive us for ignoring you Namikaze-hime. We are just a simple team from the others who are actively hunting you and your brother to get revenge on your father... We want Tayuya-san. The sister of The King of Sealing," said Ginjo.

Tali flinched at this. "How do you know that Tayuya-san is related to Naruto-sama?" asked Tali.

"Naruto-sama!? Oh Kami-sama!" laughed Mika. "Your in love with him aren't you! Your a little slut! Lusting after the King! Granted I can't blame you. He is quite handsome,"

Tali blushed at this. "I don't love Naruto-sama I respect and admire him!" yelled Tali swinging her sword. "Anyway you never answered my question!"

Ginjo sighed. "Fair enough Namikae-hime. The reason is simple. They have the same eyes," said Ginjo.

"Same... Eyes?" asked Tali.

"Yes the same eyes. I've met a few Uzumaki in my life. Some on the battle field, others in diplomatic setting. All had the eyes of determination, yet The king's eyes... They hold something special about them. It's like describing the perfect taste. I can't quite put it into words, but I'll know it when I taste it," said Ginjo licknig his lips.

"Enough playing around! All we want is Tayuya-san. Give her up and we will allow you and your brother to live," said Rhyno.

Tali glared at them. "Go to hell!" said Tali.

Rhyno growled. "Mika bring it down!" yelled Rhyno.

"Once down leave her to me!" said Ginjo.

"It's your funeral girl!" yelled Mika

Mika jumped into the air and throw the other flaming earth ball at the entrance to the barrier. Once the ball hit and exploded, the barrier lasted a minute longer and fell! Tali wasted no time and charged at the three who dared to threaten her teammates. Pulling her sword back she thrust it forward and unleashed a wave of chakra! The three jumped away as a trench was dug into the earth. Ginjo appeared above her and brought the blade from his back and down on tali. Tali blocked the blade and forced Ginjo to jump away.

Ginjo jumped onto a higher branch and leaned on his sword. As he rested he quickly took stock of everything happening. "Give up Namikaze-hime. Your out of your league here," said Ginjo.

Tali put her blade to her hand and slashed it open. "**Uzumaki sealing style: Blood slayer!"** yelled Tali throwing her open had out and at Ginjo.

Bloodly sharp blades went at Ginjo who quickly dodged them. Ginjo quickly found himself on the ground and charged at Mika. Mika and Ginjo began to trade blows with just their blades. Tali jumped back and tried to run though hand signs. Ginjo wasn't about to allow her to finish him off so easily and started doing one handed signs.

"**Uzumaki sealing style: Riot Spear!"**

_"Damn not going to be able to block that!" thought Ginjo._

"**Earth style: Great wall Jutsu!"**

A massive wall rose up to defend Ginjo from the yellow spear that would have probable damaged him very badly. Tali began to pant at the toll the battle was taknig on her body. Already Tali was feeling low on chakra, even though she herself was a chakra monster that could out last Jonin.

**Explosive style: Bang!"** yelled Mika snapping her fingers.

Tali screamed as white hot pain exploded across her back and all around her, dropping her to one knee. Tali glared at the girl, but couldn't understand anything that was being said at the moment due to the ringing inside of her ears. Already her healing factor was working, but it would take at least 10 minutes to fully heal.

"_Damn! Can I win this fight!?" Tali asked herself._

(inside of Tayuya's Mind)

Tayuya's eyes flew open as she panted hevayly before going to her neck. Finding nothing there she sat up in confusion. She looked around her surrounding. She saw her desk, her dresser, her closet... and her bed.

"What the fuck?" Asked Tayuya getting out of bed. "The last thing I remember was that we were fighting that snake shit Orochimaru in the Forest of Death? How the fuck did I end up home.

Tayuya made her way out of her room and down the hall to her brothers to see if he could shed some light on what was happening. When she opened his door she was rooted in place by what she saw. Naruto's back was to her as he was driving himself into a female. The female was panting and begging him for more, to go deeper, to give her a child. The female was herself.

Tayuya fell backwards onto the ground. "What the fuck!?" Yelled Tayuya.

"Stop playing Tayuya. Be honest with yourself," moaned the Tayuya on the wall looking at her with a twisted smile of pleasure. "Give into your desires to have Naruto take you like the bitch you wish you want to be! I know everything about you Tayuya!"

Tayuya covered her ears and shut her eyes. "Stop it! This isn't what I want!" said Tayuya though gritted teeth.

"I know of your desire to have him come into your room at night," said D Tayuya

"Shut up!" said Tayuya as tears began to rool down her face

"How you want him to force his large dick into your tiny pussy! While you moan like a whore!" laughed D Tayuya.

"SHUT UP! I DON'T SEE MY BROTHER LIKE THAT!" yelled Tayuya.

D-Tayuya smirked as black lines began to spread across her face and naked body. "Face it Ta-yu-ya-chan. Your nothing but a Bro-con. You want to be his little whore. You want to take Saeko's place in his bed. You want to bare his children. No one else understands your brother like you do. Your the ideal girl for him. Just like he's the perfect man for you," laughed D-Tayuya

Tayuya screamed.

(Back in the real world)

Tali was thrown into a three by Ginjo. Her clothes were ripped in several places, her sword broken in two as well as second and third degree burns on her back and right arm. Tali glared at the boy who had swung the massive sword over his shoulder.

"Amazing! So much punishment and still moving. You Uzumaki truly earned the nicknames 'Monsters'," said Ginjo.

Rhyno growled low in his throat. "Ginjo stop playing with her. The longer she stalls the longer her comrades have to recover," said Rhyno

Ginjo sighed. "Very well Lord Rhyno. I'll finish her quickly," said Ginjo

Tali slowly stood up and ran though hand signs. "I have no choice, but to try and deafest you here and now. **Uzumaki sealing style: Twin swords of light**!" yelled Tali holding her hands out and making two red beams appear in her hands.

"IT"S OVER NAMIKAZE-HIME! **Earth style: Rock Whecker!**" yelled Ginjo pulling the blade above his head

Ginjo charged at Tali, while Tali focused her mind, reading every little detail of the battlefield. The Jutsu that Ginjo used was a finisher if she had seen one. But the weakness was in the speed. It traded speed for power, that was her ticket to victory.

"**Uzumaki sword style: twin Wing Cutter!**" yelled Tali slashing at Ginjo with the speed of the winds at her back!

The two attacked collided and exploded in a pillar of smoke. Tali was ejected from the smoke both her swords gone. Sitting up she looked at Ginjo who was holding onto his sword with just his left hand. His right hand from the elbow down was gone.

"Ginjo!" yelled Mika jumping to join her teammate and took out some cloth and started to tape the wound, before cutting off the blood flow. "Are you alright?"

Ginjo panted. "I'm fine. My arm hurts like a son of a bitch!" I'm done for now. I need to get a replacement soon. Lord Rhyno. I'll need a stone arm,"

Rhyno nodded. " understood. Rest Ginjo I'll handle things from here," said Rhyno leaving his spot and standing before Tali and kicking her as hard as he could in her ribs.

Tali's eyes widened before she let out a scream so intense that many of the nearby animals scattered. She grabbed her ribs as she rolled on her on her back clutching them in pure pain. Rhyno grabbed the back of her shirt, picked her up and hit her in the nose. Tali felt blood running down her now busted nose. Tali pounded the ground in pain, trying to do anything to relieve the pain in her face, ribs, and back.

Rhyno ran though hand signs. **"Earth style: Earth Gauntlet Jutsu!**" said Rhyno as his hands were covered in stones.

Rhyno looked at Tali. "Know that you brought this pain on yourself girl. You should have run away when you had the chance instead of spiting our kindness back in our faces," said Rhyno bringing his hands together.

Tali's vision began to blur. "_This is it... This is how I day. Namikaze-Uzumaki Tali at the tender age of 13 going on 14 is cut down during the Chunin exams second stage. That's right. She lies there about to die a virgin," thought Tali_

"This is really going to suck," said Tali smiling.

Rhyno took a step closer to her and Tali looked at him and smiled. Rhyno paused. He had killed before and normally they begged and pleaded for their lives. Some even offered trades for them. Never had anyone smiled at him before. Rhyno grit his teeth and roared as he prepared to being the attack down on her.

WHAM!"

A glowing gold fist impacts Rhyno's face sending him fling backwards Rhyno rolled on the ground for a moment before settling. The figure in front of Tali dropped to a knee and began to pant.

"Damn. Not enough chakra," said Menma.

"Menma-kun you shouldn't be up," said Tali as she tried to get her brother to back away.

"Your hurt Tali. I mean hurt. Your almost no use right now," said Menma.

Rhyno growled in annoyance. "I grow tired of this. Tie to end the Legacy of the Fourth Hokage and the King," said Rhyno running though hand signs. OX, Hare, Tiger, Snake, Snake, Ram. Dragon, Boar "**Earth style: Armor of the Golem lv 1 Jutsu!"**

the Earth rose and encased Rhyno before breaking off and showing that his lower legs forearms, chest shoulder, and head were encased in gray stone.

"Menma-kun you can't beat him. Not in your condition.

Menma smirked before holding up his right fist. As long as I have my fists, my guts, and my spirit... I can beat this bastard," said Menma

Tali sighed. "at least allow me to help you out support you," said Tali running though hand signs. **"Uzumaki sealing style: energy transfer!" **said Tali as a white dragon erupted from Tali's body and hit Menma.

Menma's body glowed nightly for a moment before he glared at the Iwa shinobi before him. "Let's go wild," said Menma.

0000000000000000

Menma: Dude your dead

Zaara: Shit

Tayuya: ZAARAAAAAAAAAAAAA!

Tali: Oh my. This is not good

Zaara: Tayuya-chan I can explain! Killjoy! A little help here!?

Killjoy: (get's popcorn) Hey Tayuya look at this.

Tayuya: (Tick mark) YOU TURNED ME INTO A BRO-CON ZAARA YOU LIMP DICKED FUCKER YOU!"

Zaara: KILLJOY SAVE ME!

Killjoy: Mmmmmm. Good Popcorn. See you next time everyone. That is is Zaara makes it out alive.

A'n

1: People who stand and hold flames are cool.


	17. CE Arc: Team 11 vs team Iwa pt2

Cat: Naruto with slight crossovers here and there

Title: Heir to the title of...

Rating: M

Pairing: Naruto X Saeko/Haku, Menma X Tayuya, Tali X Gaara

Summary: Uzumaki Naruto is the oldest child of Uzumaki Arashi and his wife Uzumaki Usagi and heir to the Uzumaki clan as a whole. His world is torn in two when his mother died helping his father seal the Kyubi into both his new born cousins Namikaze- Uzumaki Menma and Tali. Will Naruto let his hate consume him or will he follow the path of that his parents believed in.

"Uzumaki believe in family," Human speech

"_I'll never forget this pain," human thought/ Flashback_

**Uzumaki sealing style jutsu/tailed beast/Boss speech**

"_**MINATO!" tailed beast/boss thought**_

Incantation

The polls have closed and the people have spoken. Leave it Tayuya X menma. For the record It will not be an instant pairing.

000000000000000000

(Ne headquarters)

Shimara Danzo stood before a tank that was full of green liquid admiring the work that was inside. Project Yami it was called. The True Darkness of the Hidden Leaf Village and hopefully his legacy.

Danzo turned slightly and looked into the darkness. "You can come out now my dear," said Danzo.

Nene appeared out of the darkness, but she no longer wore the civilian clothes as before. She now wore the Ne uniform with a cloak. She also no longer wore her glasses.

"Danzo-sama I'm here to report on the girl Haku," said Nene.

"What is it?" asked Danzo slightly irritated.

"Uzumaki-sama interpreted us before I could recruit her into the Foundation," said Nene.

Danzo nodded. "It matters not. In just a few short weeks Project Yami will be complete," said Danzo.

Nene was shocked to hear this. "I thought Project Yami wouldn't be ready for another year or So Danzo-sama! said Nene

"That would be true if not for Orochimaru's research. In the mean time resume your activities,"

Nene nodded. In the roots, I have no name, I have no feelings," started nene

"You have no future. You No past, there is only the Mission," aid Danzo never seeing Nene as she vaished

(Home of Uzumaki Naruto and Tayuya)

Haku's eyes shot open as she sat up in bed and looked around. She wasn't in her apartment that much was for sure. Getting up she smelled coffee as well as eggs. Haku got out of bed and made her way out to the room and down the stairs. Sitting at a table was Naruto and a woman she had never met before.

"Good morning Haku-san," said the woman from the table with a twinkle in her.

Haku bowed. "hello Uzumaki-san," said Haku.

Saeko chuckled as did Naruto. "I'm not an uzumaki. Yes occasionally Naruto-kun and I have sex, but he and I are not married," said Saeko.

Haku blushed. "Bu-but the subject of sex should be kept between lovers!" said Haku

Saeko put her hand on her chin. "Is that so? I'm sure Naruto wouldn't mind a talbe with two hot women like us making out," said Saeko.

Haku's blush deepened. "B-bu- I don't like girls like that!" sputtered Haku.

Saeko chuckled. "Neither do I, but experimenting is fun no?" asked Saeko with a twinkle in her eye.

Naruto chuckled. "Settle down Saeko-chan. She's not use to teasing," said Naruto.

Saeko nodded. "I see. So what do you think of the Chibi's chances inside of the exams?" asked Saeko.

Haku put her hand to her mouth. "I have faith in them. If that is anything to go on. Even Tayuya-san. As strong as they are individually they are deadly as a team," said Haku remembering her fight with the twins and Tayuya.

(In the forest of death)

Rhyno charged at Menme who jumped into the air to avoid the punch that would have taken his head off. Rhyno spun with the the speed and agility that normally denied people of his size, grabbed Menma by the leg and slammed him into the ground only for him to poof out of exitsne.

"**Fire style: Fireball Justu!"** yelled Menma firing a ball of fire at Rhyno. Rhyno held out his hand and stopped the fire ball dead in it's tracks.

Menma landed on the ground and ran though hand signs. "**Uzumaki Sealing style: Riot spear!"** yelled Menma throwing a spear of light at Rhyno.

Rhyno ran though his own hand signs. "Earth style: Crushing pillar Jutsu!" yelled Rhyno.

A colloam of earth shot up ad went at the spear. The spear dissolved as it hit the pillar it went on to hit Menma sending him into a tree. Rhyno sighed. He had expected more from the son of the Hokage.

Rhyno lowered his right shoulder. "Get ready to die boy. "**RHYNO CHARGE**!" yelled Rhyno charging at Menma

Menma was hit hard and felt like half his ribs were crushed as he was pushed into and though a tree. Menma screamed in pain. Rhyno pulled his body out of the tree and tossed him into the air.

Rhyno ran though hand sign. "**Earth Style: Spiked Cannon jutsu. **

The Collam Turned Hollow as several spikes fired out of it. Menma's eyes widened at this as he hastily erected a counter shield. The shield held only for a moment taking a spike or two before the shield broke and several spike impacted Menma. Menma landed on the ground hard bleeding. Before Menma had a chance to recover he was kicked hard in the ribs. A cracking sound could be heard as menma rolled over holding his ribs.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" screamed Menma in pain as hi eyes widened.

Rhyno growled in annoyance. "I expected a challenge. You fought better then I expected, even though you were weakened," said Rhyno.

"It's time to end this Rhyno-sama! Kill king-sans sister while you have the chance!" yelled

Rhyno turned to Tayuya and started to run though hand signs. "Rot in hell! **Earth style: Worlds END**!" yelled Rhyno stomping on the ground making a fissure travel twords Tayuya.

"TAYUYA!" yelled Menma and Tali.

The fissure hit where Tayuya was in an explosion! The tree started to collapse around her before falling kicking up dust and debire. Tali was nearly balling her eyes out while Menma was cursing his own weakness at allowing his friend to Die.

"Damn You! I'll Kill you!" yelled Menma as his eyes turned purple.

"You should know better then that Menma! Uzumaki's are hard to kill," said Tayuya standing next to Rhyno

Rhyno turned to Tayuya and before he could talk Tayuya flashed though hand signs. Once the hand signs were done Tayuya's arm turned blue before she slashed Rhyno across the chest destroying his armor and sending him flying backwards with several injuries. Rhyno rolled and got back to his feet holding his chest were the worst injury was.

"Damn you girl!" yelled Rhyno preparing for another attack.

"You attacked my friends and nearly killed them. Your lucky I held back," Tayuya glared at the man as black marking started to appear across her face and arm. "Leave before I decide to kill you,"

"What is going on... her Chakra increased ten fold!?" asked Mika

"I don't know, but Rhyno-Sama it's best if we leave now!" yelled Ginjo.

Rhyno growled. "Fine," said Rhyno before taking his scroll and throwing it at the feet of Team 11. "I couldn't kill you here, but i'll destory in another round," said Rhyno.

Mika grabbed Ginjo's good arm and fled into the trees with Rhyno following her. Once the area was clear of threats Tayuya collasped on the ground as the strange mark resided.

Tali made her way over to her frind ad examed her. "Are you alright Tayuya?" asked Tali.

Tayuya shuck her head. "No. My neck is burning, my chakra control is all but screwed, and o'm thristy as all hell. Whatever that snake fucker did to me put me in a bad way," said Tayuya.

Then we need to get to the tower and allow Naruto-sama to take a look at your neck. He may have an idea of what to do," said Menma picking up Tayuya.

Tayuya blushed hevaly at the action as they quickly left the area.

(4 hours laters)

It was early afternoon when Team 11 arrived at the Tower. Menma was slightly winded, Tali was almost dripping sweat, and Tayuya was burning with a fever. Once inside they opened their heaven and Earth Scrolls. A chunin popped out and had Team ll follow him to a three bedroom dorm. Once inside they were left alone. Menma laid Tayuya down on the single bed.

The door opened revealing Naruto walking in. "Tell me everything that happened," said Naruto his voice icy.

Tali began to explain everything that happened from the moment they entered the Forest to the time Naruto opened the door. Naruto had removed Tayuya's shirt and saw a The entire time Naruto was examining the seal.

"So Orochimaru made this thing huh?" said Naruto

"Well Naruto-sama? Is Tayuya-san going to be alright?" asked Tali.

"Orochimaru's seal work has never been the best, but this... this is pretty Damn good. I can cut the thing off, but I need to do a bit more reading on it. This has a kill switch, A mind alteration seal, a loyalty seal... a lust seal? that is a surprise if I ever saw one. All control methoes. It also has two dormant seals along with a power boasting seal," said Naruto.

"Can you remove it from her?" asked Menma.

"I can, but it's not going to be easy and it's going to hurt like hell," said Naruto removing a brush from his pocket. "You two might want to leave.

Tali and menma did as told and left the room. Once alone naruto took out a kunai and cut his finger as he removed a bottle of ink and mixed it. This wasn't the frist time naruto hadl delt with crused seals, but it was one thing to deal with such sloppy work. Making 5 clones they quickly set to work around the room. Within 15 minutes everything was set.

"Sorry Tauya-chan. This is going to hurt like a bitch," said Naruto as he started to run though hand signs. After about 500 seals Naruto stopped. "**Uzumaki sealing style: Break down of Darkness**

The scream Tayuya let loose would have scared the Damned.

(A day later)

Tayuya groaned in pain as she slowly woke to the world of the living and felt her neck and winced in pain.

"I suggest you not touch your neck anytime soon Tayuya-san. The burn there will be tender for at least a week," said Tali handing her some water.

Tayuya took the glass and greedily drank the water down. Once she was done she handed the glass back ot her teammate. "Thanks. How long have I been out?" asked Tayuya.

"only a day at most. Naruto took care of that thing on your neck," said Tali.

Tayuya touched her neck and touched it. Tali was right it was tender to the touch. Sighing she slipped out of bed and discovered that she was naked. She figured that Tali had undressed her if she had a high fever running. She went to her pouch and front her scroll. Quickly unsealing a pair of thigh length blue jean pants, black shinobi sandals that wrapped around her ankles tightly, a sports bra, a red sleeveless jacket, and finally her black baseball cap.

Tayuya walked out of the room and made her way to the dining hall. Unlike the forest the tower was fully equiped with a full dining hall as kitchen. The Forest of Death was used as a training tool for Chunin level Shinobi. She ordered Raman and took a seat alone at a table and slowly ate.

"Well this is a bit of a surprise," came a voice that made her blush.

"Hello kabuto-san," said Tayuya

Kabuto took a seat across from Tayuya with a bowl of his own.

"Nice to see you made it though the forest kabuto-san," said Tayuya taking a bite of her food.

Kabuto chuckled slightly. "my combat skills are a lot better then most people assume they are. My Taijutsu is at least low Chunin," said Kabuto.

Tayua smirked at this. "Then I hope I get a chance to fight you in the exams," said Tayuya.

Kabuto smiled at this. "I hope I get a chance to fight you as well," said Kabuto taking her hand.

"What are you... Ummm!" started Tayuya as Kabuto kissed her.

Tayuya was in shock. Sure she had been kissed before. Dropping her food she kissed Kabuto back hard. Breaking the kiss. Tayuya felt her body heat up. Sure she had a few boyfirneds, but this kiss from a man she barely knew was something that she wasn't expecting. Tayuya leaned in for another kiss, at least until the sound of a clearing throat stopped her.

Tayuya turned and saw Menma standing at the door with a glare on his face. "Tayuya-san Naruto-sensei is looking for you," said Menma his voice cold, but not as cold as his stare.

Tayuya nodded before giving kabuto a quick peck on the lips. "Bye Kabuto-san," said Tayuya

Tayuya walked to the door and past Menma. They didn't even make eye contact. Once Tayuya was out of the room Menma put his hand on the frame of the door and charged at Kabuto. Kabuto was so surprised by this that he didn't have time to stop the punch that connected with his face and sent his glasses flying. Kabuto hit the ground with blood flying from his lips. Kabuto wiped his mouth as menma stood above him.

"I don't know what kind of game your playing with Tayuya, but know this if you make her cry... Naruto-sensei is going to have to get in line to get at your sorry ass," said Menma.

Kabuto wiped his mouth and held up his hands. "You don't have to worry about that. I find tayuya-san to be rather beautiful. If your worried about me pla... Kabuto never got to finish as Menma buried his fist into Kabuto's stomach. kabuto coughed up blood

Menma removed his fist from kabuto's stomach. "I really don't want to hear it. Don't piss me off. See you in the finals," said menma before snapping his fingers making the barrier he had placed around the room fall

Menma left never seeing Kabuto gain an evil smirk on his face.

000000000000000000

Chapter End


End file.

Naruto, Romance